^JA!J^3   1526^ 
%OGICALSt^ 


1949. 
The  book  of  personal  work 


r^-nf^ 


THE  BOOK  OF  PERSONAL  WORK 


By  JOHN  T.  FARIS,  D.D. 


THE  BOOK  OF  PERSONAL  WORK 

THE  BOOK  OF  FAITH  IN  GOD 

THE      BOOK      OF     ANSWERED 
PRAYER 

THE    BOOK    OF     GOD'S     PROVI- 
DENCE 

THE  LIFE  OF  DR.  J.  R.  MILLER 


NEW  YORK 
GEORGE  H.   DORAN  COMPANY 


^^^ 


THE  BOOK 
PERSONAL   WO 


OAK  23   1 
lALSt 


BY 

JOHN  T.^  PARIS,  D.D. 

AUTHOR  OF  *'THK  LIFE  OF  DR.   J.   R.   MILLER,"    *'  THE  BOOK  OF  FAITH  IN 
GOD,"  **THE  BOOK  OF  ANSWERED  PRAYER,"  ETC. 


HODDER  &  STOUGHTON 

NEW  YORK 

GEORGE  H.  DORAN  COMPANY 


Copyright,  1916 
BY  GEORGE  H.  DORAN  COMPANY 


PRINTED  IN  THE  UNITBD  STATES  OF  AMERICA 


FOREWORD 

Those  who  expect  to  find  in  *'  The  Book  of  Per- 
sonal Work  "  a  discussion  of  the  principles  of  success- 
ful soul  winning  or  a  list  of  texts  of  Scripture  to  be 
used  in  the  work  will  be  disappointed.  It  is  a  book  of 
concrete  instances  of  soul  winning.  The  reader  is  left 
to  deduce  principles  from  the  narratives,  if  he  desires 
to  do  so. 

Many  of  the  incidents  related  herein  were  told  to 
the  author  by  friends  who  have  given  permission  for 
their  inclusion  in  the  volume.  For  the  privilege  of 
using  others  he  is  indebted  to  the  publishers  of  vol- 
umes to  which  reference  is  made  on  page  321.  Special 
acknowledgment  is  made  of  the  kindness  of  the  editors 
of  The  Christian  Endeavor  World  and  The  Sunday 
School  Times  for  leave  to  tell  stirring  stories  of  soul 
winners  which  appeared  first  in  these  papers. 

It  has  been  the  author's  purpose  not  to  include  in 
the  volume  incidents  which  have  found  place  in  any 
similar  volume. 

John  T.  Paris. 

Philadelphia,  19 16. 


CONTENTS 

PAGE 

INTRODUCTION 13 

ONE :  IN  THE  POWER  OF  THE  SPIRIT. 

I.   Five  Hints  for  Soul  Winners 19 

11.   The  Right  to  Serve  22 

III.  Magnetized  for  Christ 24 

IV.  At  Boiling  Point 28 

V.   A  Glorious  Partnership 32 

VI.   When  Hardship  Becomes  Joy 37 

VII.  The  Result  of  Confident  Testimony 41 

TWO :  UNWILLING. 

VIII.   Learning  His  Lesson 45 

IX.  At  Both  Ends  of  the  Line 48 

X.  God  Showed  the  Way 51 

XI.  The  Word  Was  not  Spoken 53 

XII.  The  Man  Another  Won 55 

THREE:  MAKING  A  BEGINNING. 

XIIL   Her  Hunger  Satisfied 61 

XIV.  After  Twenty  Years 67 

XV.  When  His  Eyes  Were  Opened 69 

XVI.  An  Introduction   71 

FOUR:  UNASSUMING  WORKERS. 

XVn.   He  Won  His  Friend 'jy 

XVIII.   Finding  Time  for  Service 80 

XIX.   Home  Opportunities    85 

XX.  Overcoming  Difficulties 89 

7 


CONTENTS 

PAGB 

FIVE:  IN  STRANGE  PLACES. 

XXI.   On  a  Railroad  Train 95 

XXII.  On  the  Base  Ball  Diamond 98 

XXIII.  On  a  Sailing  Ship 100 

XXIV.  A  Fellow  Traveler's  Word 102 

XXV.   What  the  Conductor  Did 104 

XXVI.  Under  the  Palm  Tree 107 

XXVII.  At  the  Top  of  the  Steeple no 


SIX :  WINNING  UNLIKELY  PEOPLE. 

XXVIII.  He  Won  the  Watchman 115 

XXIX.  Out  Into  the  Sunlight 117 

XXX.  Getting  Close  to  Others 123 

XXXI.  Ten  Minutes  with  a  Corrupt  Mayor 126 

XXXII.  The  Saloon  Keeper  Who  Sneered 128 

XXXIII.  An  Exchange  of  Tickets 131 

XXXIV.  The  Cowboy's  Response 133 

SEVEN :  THE  WORD  IN  SEASON. 

XXXV.  Making  a  Fool  of  Himself 139 

XXXVI.  A  Teacher's  Effective  Service 143 

XXXVII.  Why  Was  He  Silent  so  Long? 145 

XXXVIII.  At  Christ's  Bidding 148 

XXXIX.  Among  Business  Associates 153 

XL.  Why  He  Laughed 156 

XLI.  Winning  a  Father 159 

XLII.  On  the  Stage  Coach 161 

XLIII.  Getting  a  Starting  Point 163 

FIGHT:  SOWING  BESIDE  ALL  WATERS. 

XLIV.   What  if  She  Had  not  Spoken? 169 

XLV.   Not  Looking  for  Excuses 170 

XLVI.   Saved  by  a  Word 174 

XLVII.  Leading  a  Patient  to  Christ -  177 

XLVin.   His  Best  Chance 180 

XLIX.   Serving  by  the  Way 184 

8 


CONTENTS      . 

PAGE 

NINE:  BY  MEANS  OF  LETTERS. 

L.  By  the  Roadside 191 

LI.  Won  by  a  Letter 194 

LII.  Won  by  Proxy 200 

LIII.  Out  of  the  Depths 202 

LIV.  He  Found  Christ  in  the  Trenches 206 

TEN :  HOW  CHRIST'S  KINGDOM  GROWS. 

LV.   Among  College  Men 211 

LVI.  Team  Work  216 

LVII.  A  Church  at  Work 220 

LVIII.  The  Making  of  a  Christian  Worker 224 

ELEVEN :  VARIOUS  METHODS. 

LJX.  Five  Soul  Winners 233 

LX.  On  the  Lookout 235 

LXI.   The  Road  to  Happiness 237 

LXII.  Finding  the  Way  to  His  Heart 240 

LXIII.   One  Gideon's  Work  for  Young  Men 242 

TWELVE:  HINTS  FROM  THE  MISSION  FIELD. 

LXIV.  Winning  Men  in  China 249 

LXV.  Winning  Fellow  Workmen 252 

LXVI.  The  Most  Important  Task 256 

LXVII.  Fishers  of  Men 258 

LXVIII.  A  Jew's  Work  for  Jews 260 

THIRTEEN :  SIX  WITNESSES  AT  WORK. 

LXIX.  A  Life  of  Personal  Work 269 

LXX.  Winning  Men  by  Holy  Boldness 275 

LXXL  The  Making  of  a  Personal  Worker 289 

LXXII.  Recruiting  on  the  Prairies 297 

LXXin.  Passing  on  the  Blessing 302 

LXXIV.  His  Chief  Business 307 

CONCLUSION: 

Counting  Ourselves  In 319 

List  of  Books  Cited 321 

9 


INTRODUCTION 

While  making  one  of  his  earlier  missionary  tours 
in  China,  J.  Hudson  Taylor  was  traveling  on  a  river 
boat  in  company  with  a  Chinese  friend  whom  he  was 
trying  to  lead  to  Christ.  One  evening  he  thought  he 
was  to  have  the  joy  of  success,  but  decision  was  post- 
poned. Next  morning,  while  in  his  cabin,  Mr.  Taylor 
was  startled  by  a  cry  and  a  splash  from  without.  He 
rushed  on  deck  and  found  that  his  Chinese  friend  had 
fallen  overboard. 

"  The  other  men  were  all  there  looking  helplessly 
at  the  spot  where  he  had  disappeared,  but  making  no 
effort  to  save  him,"  the  missionary  afterward  wrote.^ 
"  A  strong  wind  was  carrying  the  junk  rapidly 
forward  in  spite  of  a  steady  current  in  the  opposite 
direction  and  the  low-lying,  shrubless  shore  afforded 
no  landmark  to  indicate  how  far  we  had  left  the 
drowning  man  behind. 

"  I  instantly  let  down  the  sail  and  leaped  overboard 
in  the  hope  of  finding  him.  Unsuccessful,  I  looked 
around  in  agonizing  suspense  and  saw  close  to  me  a 
fishing-boat  with  a  peculiar  drag-net  furnished  with 
hooks,  which  I  knew  would  bring  him  up. 

*'*Come!'  I  cried,  as  hope  revived  in  my  heart. 
*  Come  and  drag  over  this  spot  directly;  a  man  is 
drowning  just  here !  * 
*  In  ••  A  Retrospect." 

13 


INTRODUCTION 

*'  *  Veh  bin  '  (It  is  not  convenient),  was  the  unfeel- 
ing answer. 

*'  *  Don't  talk  of  convenience ! '  cried  I,  in  an  agony; 
*  a  man  is  drowning,  I  tell  you ! ' 

*' '  We  are  busy  fishing,'  they  responded,  '  and  can- 
not come.' 

'*  *  Never  mind  your  fishing,'  I  said,  '  I  will  give  you 
more  money  than  many  a  day's  fishing  will  bring;  only 
come — come  at  once ! ' 

*'  *  How  much  money  will  you  give  us  ? ' 

"  '  We  cannot  stay  to  discuss  that  now !  Come,  or 
it  will  be  too  late.  I  will  give  you  five  dollars'  (then 
worth  about  thirty  shillings  in  English  money). 

"  '  We  won't  do  it  for  that,'  replied  the  men.  '  Give 
us  twenty  dollars,  and  we  will  drag.' 

"  *  I  do  not  possess  so  much ;  do  come  quickly,  and 
I  will  give  you  all  I  have ! ' 

''  *  How  much  may  that  be?  * 

"  *  I  don't  know  exactly;  about  fourteen  dollars.* 

"  At  last,  but  even  then  slowly  enough,  the  boat  was 
paddled  over  and  the  net  let  down.  Less  than  a  min- 
ute sufficed  to  bring  up  the  body  of  the  missing  man. 
The  fishermen  were  clamorous  and  indignant  because 
response  to  their  exorbitant  demand  was  delayed  while 
efforts  at  resuscitation  were  being  made.  But  all  was 
in  vain — Hfe  was  extinct." 

The  earnest  missionary  did  not  intend  that  his 
readers  should  stop  with  thinking  of  the  cold-blooded 
indifference  of  the  natives,  for,  after  asking,  *'  Were 
not  those  fishermen  actually  guilty  of  this  poor  China- 
man's death,  in  that  they  had  the  means  of  saving  him 
at  hand,  if  they  would  but  have  used  them  ?  "  he  added : 

14 


INTRODUCTION 

**  Let  us  pause  ere  we  pronounce  judgment  against 
them  lest  a  greater  than  Nathan  answer,  '  Thou  art  the 
man.'  Is  it  so  hard-hearted,  so  wicked  a  thing  to  neg- 
lect to  save  the  body?  Of  how  much  sorer  punish- 
ment, then,  is  he  worthy  who  leaves  the  soul  to  perish, 
and,  Cain-like,  says,  '  Am  I  my  brother's  keeper? '  " 

The  answer  to  that  question  was  given  many  cen- 
turies ago  by  God  himself.  Speaking  through  Ezekiel 
the  prophet,  he  said : 

"  When  I  say  unto  the  wicked,  thou  shalt  surely 
die;  and  thou  givest  him  not  warning,  nor  speakest  to 
warn  the  wicked  from  his  wicked  way,  to  save  his 
life;  the  same  wicked  man  shall  die  in  his  iniquity :  but 
his  blood  will  I  require  at  thine  hand." 


15 


ONE 
IN  THE  POWER  OF  THE  SPIRIT 


17 


FIVE  HINTS  FOR  SOUL  WINNERS 

T7  REQUENTLY  a  Christian  hesitates  to  speak  to 
•*-  a  man  a  needed  word  of  kindly  rebuke  and  tes- 
timony for  Christ  because  he  fears  he  will  be  misun- 
derstood and  will  do  more  harm  than  good.  Yet  how 
often  the  man  who  has  delivered  his  message  in  spite 
of  his  fears  finds  that  it  is  received  with  courtesy,  per- 
haps even  with  gratitude. 

A  traveler  in  an  unfrequented  spot  received  great 
kindness  from  a  roadside  acquaintance.  The  kind 
man  was  most  profane  in  his  conversation.  But  pro- 
fanity was  ignored  for  a  time,  as  the  traveler  was 
loath  to  take  exception  to  anything  said  by  the  way- 
side Samaritan.  At  last  he  gathered  courage,  and 
said :  **  I  hope  you  won't  mind  my  saying  it,  for  I'd 
hate  to  give  offense  to  a  man  who  has  been  so  good 
to  strangers  as  you  have,  but  I  wish  you'd  cut  out  that 
cursing;  it  hurts  my  ears."  For  a  moment  the 
stranger  was  silent.  Then  he  said,  humbly :  "  Maybe 
you  been  kinder  to  me  saying  that,  than  I  been  to  you. 
That's  the  first  time  I  ever  been  called  down  for  curs- 
ing.   I'm  going  to  try  to  cut  it  out." 

It  is  always  possible  to  deliver  to  others  the  message 
God  gives  his  followers  for  them.  But  there  is  a 
courteous  way  and  an  ungracious  way  to  deliver  it. 
What  wonder  if  the  ungracious  delivery  is  resented? 

19 


THE  BOOK  OF  PERSONAL  WORK 

One  reason  for  the  failure  of  so  much  of  the  testi- 
mony for  Christ  given  by  his  followers  is  the  fact  that 
they  seem  to  feel  the  necessity  of  using  stilted  lan- 
guage when  Christianity  is  the  subject  of  conversation. 
But  the  language  that  reaches  the  heart  is  not  poly- 
syllabic. 

A  mechanic  complained  to  a  friend  that  the  Chris- 
tians he  knew  would  not  use  market  language  with 
him.  They  did  not  make  the  gospel  plain,  so  that 
common  men  could  pick  it  up;  they  fired  over  his 
head. 

A  teacher  has  told  of  his  failure  to  get  close  to  peo- 
ple till  he  trained  himself  to  speak  plainly.  At  last 
came  the  day  of  success  when  he  gathered  the  children 
about  him  and  asked,  "  What  kin  is  God  to  you,  and 
what  kin  are  you  to  God  ?  "  The  sequel  is  told  by  the 
author  of  "  In  the  Service  of  the  King " :  "  More 
than  one  mother  told  him  afterwards  that  her  child 
came  home  all  aglow  to  tell  her  the  fact,  now  for  the 
first  time  really  made  his  own,  '  I  am  God's  child.' 
That  word  '  kin '  had  unlocked  the  doors  of  heaven 
for  him." 

How  many  doors  have  been  unlocked  by  simplicity 
in  the  presentation  of  truth!  Jesus  was  a  master  in 
the  use  of  simple  language  that  finds  the  way  straight 
to  the  heart.  He  put  the  gospel  in  the  simplest  possible 
terms,  using  language  that  the  most  ignorant  couldn't 
misunderstand,  and  illustrations  so  familiar  that  they 
seemed  commonplace.  Those  who  would  have  power 
to  mold  lives  for  him  must  study  his  method,  for  men 
are  eager  for  a  plain,  straightforward  presentation  of 
the  essential  things  in  Christian  life  and  truth. 


FIVE  HINTS  FOR  SOUL  WINNERS 

Proverbs  are  helpful  forms  of  expression,  but  the 
difficulty  with  so  many  of  them  is  that  they  are  only 
half-truths,  and  a  half-truth  is  as  unsatisfactory  in 
an  argument  as  half  an  umbrella  in  a  driving  rain.  The 
man  who  seeks  refuge  behind  a  half-truth  exposes 
himself  to  attack  on  every  side. 

A  traveler,  after  arguing  with  a  missionary  as  to 
the  folly  of  his  work  among  the  natives  of  India, 
had  recourse  to  the  comfortable  statement  "  We  must 
take  people  as  we  find  them."  Like  a  flash  came  the 
reply :  "I  wish  you  would  tell  me  how  I  could  take 
them  any  other  way  than  as  I  find  them;  as  I  under- 
stand it,  we  have  got  to  take  them  as  we  find  them, 
but  God  help  you  and  God  help  me  if  we  leave  them 
as  we  find  them !  It  is  our  business  to  take  them  and 
change  them." 

That  reply  is  just  as  good  in  the  mouth  of  a  Chris- 
tian at  home  as  when  spoken  by  a  missionary.  He  is 
surrounded  by  people  who  are  difficult  problems.  Al- 
ways he  has  to  take  them  as  he  finds  them.  But  he 
does  not  have  to  leave  them  so.  God's  grace  will 
transform  them.  It  is  the  Christian's  privilege  to  put 
himself  in  God's  hands  that  God  may  use  him  in  the 
transformation. 


21 


II 

THE  RIGHT  TO  SERVE 

T  T  has  been  declared  that  one  of  the  inalienable 
-■■  rights  of  man  is  the  pursuit  of  happiness,  and 
people  are  fond  of  quoting  the  expressive  phrase.  But 
how  many  of  those  from  whose  lips  the  words  fall  so 
easily  stop  to  think  that  the  surest  road  to  happiness 
is  found  by  those  who  think  of  others  more  easily  than 
they  think  of  themselves? 

The  story  is  told  of  a  woman  in  a  country  town 
who  chose  to  attend  a  church  twelve  miles  from  her 
home  instead  of  the  village  church,  where  her  mem- 
bership was,  because  she  felt  that  the  spiritual  atmos- 
phere in  the  more  distant  church  was  superior.  Yet — 
so  the  story  goes — when  she  left  her  own  church  she 
left  a  class  of  boys  without  a  teacher!  To  her  the 
right  to  the  pursuit  of  happiness  did  not  include  the 
right  to  serve. 

The  true  view  was  expressed  by  the  United  States 
Minister  to  China  who,  when  asked  by  a  native  by 
what  right  Christians  go  to  China  to  teach  their  re- 
ligion, replied :  "  The  right  to  give  others  something 
that  is  too  good  to  keep." 

This  is  the  very  lesson  taught  thousands  of  years 
ago  by  the  man  who  was  not  moved  by  the  promise 
that,  if  he  would  accompany  the  Israelites  on  their 
journey  to  Canaan  they  would  do  him  good,  but  was 

22 


THE  RIGHT  TO  SERVE 

attracted  by  the  assurance  that  he  would  be  of  great 
assistance  to  the  people  if  he  would  go  with  them. 
He  wanted  to  be  of  use.  To  him  the  right  to  happi- 
ness meant,  among  other  things,  the  right  to  serve. 

Those  who  do  not  sympathize  with  Hobab  have  not 
begun  to  understand  the  spirit  of  Him  who  was  in  the 
world  as  one  who  serveth.  The  life  that  leaves  out 
service  of  others  in  the  name  of  Christ  is  doomed  to 
failure. 


23 


Ill 

MAGNETIZED  FOR  CHRIST 

TXT'HAT  is  the  difference  between  a  magnet  and 
^^  an  ordinary  piece  of  steel?  There  is  no 
apparent  difference — till  they  are  tested.  The  steel  is 
powerless  to  attract  other  bits  of  metal,  while  the  mag- 
net has  a  power  that  seems  almost  uncanny  to  one  who 
is  ignorant  of  what  makes  it  different  from  other 
steel.  What  accounts  for  the  difference  ?  This  is  the 
explanation  given  in  Tyndall's  "  Electricity  and  Its 
Similitudes  " : 

"  Let  ten  boys  pair  off  into  five  pairs  and  each  one 
clasp  his  mate  in  his  arms;  each  one,  say,  is  exerting 
a  force  of  ten  pounds,  and  it  will  require  a  force  of 
twenty  pounds  to  pull  any  one  of  the  pairs  apart.  The 
five  pairs  are  exerting  a  force  of  a  hundred  pounds, 
but  this  force  is  not  felt  outside  of  themselves.  Now, 
let  them  unclasp  themselves  and  take  hold  of  a  rope 
that  is  tied  to  a  post  and  all  pull  with  the  same  force 
that  they  were  using,  ten  pounds  each,  arid  all  pull  in 
the  same  direction,  and  they  would  pull  a  strain  of  one 
hundred  pounds  upon  the  post,  the  same  power  they 
were  exerting  in  themselves  before  they  combined 
their  efforts  on  something  outside  themselves." 

Thus  the  secret  of  the  powerlessness  of  the  unmag- 
netized  steel  and  of  the  power  of  the  magnet  is  exactly 
illustrated.    Before  magnetization  the  molecules  which 

24 


MAGNETIZED  FOR  CHRIST 

go  to  make  up  the  steel  are  exerting  force  against 
themselves,  but  when  the  steel  is  magnetized  the  mole- 
cules unite  their  force  and  this  is  exerted  on  outside 
objects. 

Nearly  nineteen  hundred  years  ago  a  strange  state- 
ment was  made  by  the  people  of  Thessalonica,  about 
two  visitors  named  Paul  and  Silas.  These  visitors 
did  not  look  so  different  from  other  men,  but  they 
had  not  been  in  the  city  long  before  there  was  a  cry 
raised  against  them ;  the  city  was  threatened  by  "  these 
that  have  turned  the  world  upside  down."  Who  were 
Paul  and  Silas,  that  this  should  be  true  of  them? 
What  had  they  been  doing?  When  Paul  was  called 
Saul,  he  was  not  of  sufficient  importance  to  be  known 
very  widely,  and  Silas  was  not  at  first  a  man  of  any 
consequence.  How  did  it  come  that  these  plain  men 
could  cause  such  a  commotion  as  their  enemies  de- 
clared they  were  causing?  Wherever  they  went  they 
were  attracting  men  and  women  by  telling  them  of 
Jesus,  and  bringing  them  into  close  touch  with  God. 
Then,  inspired  by  the  example  of  those  who  had  at- 
tracted them,  these  men  and  women  were  going  out 
and  telling  others  what  they  had  heard  from  the  apos- 
tles. The  result  of  all  this  was  such  a  powerful  over- 
turning as  the  world  had  never  known.  Now  how  ac- 
count for  this?  The  explanation  is  simple:  The 
Holy  Spirit  had  taken  possession  of  them.  "  Until 
the  Holy  Spirit  dwells  within  and  is  manifest  through 
one,  he  is  quite  likely  to  be  so  absorbed  with  himself 
and  his  own  interests  that  he  is  powerless.  It  is  only 
when  we  forget  ourselves  and  suffer  the  Spirit  so  to 
possess  us  that  he  shall  turn  out  all  our  latent  abilities 

25 


THE  BOOK  OF  PERSONAL  WORK 

to  ends  outside  ourselves,  that  we  become  spiritual 
magnets,  attracting  and  uplifting  others  by  this  power 
that  worketh  in  us." 

Now  it  was  the  business  of  Paul  and  Silas  to  do  all 
they  could  to  make  powerful  spiritual  magnets  of 
other  people,  so  that  these  might  attract  still  others, 
and  thus  help  in  the  work  of  turning  the  world  upside 
down  for  Christ.  Their  method  was  to  give  messages 
from  the  Bible  and,  if  possible,  to  lead  men  to  study 
the  Bible  for  themselves.  In  Thessalonica  they  had  a 
measure  of  success,  but  they  were  driven  away.  Then 
they  began  work  in  Beroea,  where  they  met  with  a 
more  favorable  reception,  for  the  people  were  more 
open-minded,  more  ready  to  investigate  what  the  apos- 
tles had  to  say.  They  listened  to  the  words  of  testi- 
mony spoken  by  the  apostles,  then  began  to  study  the 
Scriptures  for  themselves,  searching  out  the  messages 
about  Christ  and  his  work,  with  the  result  that  num- 
bers gave  themselves  to  him.  These,  having  been 
magnetized  in  turn,  went  out  to  tell  others  of  Jesus 
and  urge  them  to  study  the  Word  that  they  might  be- 
lieve. 

It  was  the  power  of  the  Spirit  that  made  these  early 
Christians  bold  as  they  testified  for  Christ,  and  it  is 
the  absence  of  spirituality  in  some  modern  Christians 
that  is  responsible  for  their  silence  about  Christ  as  they 
go  among  their  acquaintances.  Once,  when  Mr.  L. 
D.  Wishard  was  in  Turkey,  he  asked  an  Armenian 
priest,  "  Why  has  your  church  lost  the  enthusiasm  for 
souls  that  characterized  it  in  the  early  centuries,  when 
its  members  were  everywhere  active  in  telling  men  of 
Christ?  "    "  We  are  not  an  educated  people,"  was  the 

26 


MAGNETIZED  FOR  CHRIST 

answer.  ''  What  evidence  have  we  that  the  early  wit- 
nesses who  were  so  successful  were  educated  men?" 
again  asked  Mr.  Wishard.  The  priest  shifted  his 
ground.  ''  We  have  no  railroad  facilities  as  you  have 
in  America,  and  so  are  handicapped  in  our  work,"  he 
said.  ''  What  railroads  did  they  have  in  the  first  cen- 
tury?" Mr.  Wishard  persisted.  Then  the  priest 
owned  up.  "  Ah,  brother,  those  men  had  a  relation 
with  God  and  the  Holy  Spirit  which  we  do  not  have." 
To-day  God  needs  men  and  women  who  will  help 
to  "  turn  the  world  upside  down."  There  is  just  one 
sure  way,  and  it  is  such  a  simple  way.  We  must  let 
the  Holy  Spirit  make  magnets  of  us  as  he  did  of  Paul 
and  Silas  and  some  of  those  in  Thessalonica;  we  must 
study  the  Scriptures  with  open  minds,  as  the  Beroeans 
did.  Then  we  must  use  our  God-given  magnetism 
and  our  knowledge  of  the  Scriptures  for  Him  who 
commissions  us  for  his  service. 


27 


IV 
AT  BOILING  POINT 

A  T  what  temperature  does  water  boil  ?  But  is  two 
■^  ^  hundred  and  twelve  degrees  really  necessary? 
Surely  water  would  boil  if  subjected  long  ei;iough  to 
a  temperature  of  one  hundred  and  fifty  degrees,  would 
it  not?  No?  Then  one-hundred-and-fifty-degree 
water  cannot  be  of  much  use  in  doing  the  world's 
work.  O.  S.  Harden  says :  "  Lukewarmness  in  his 
work  stands  in  the  same  relation  to  man's  achieve- 
ment as  lukewarm  water  does  to  a  locomotive  boiler. 
No  one  can  hope  to  accomplish  anything  great  in  the 
world  until  he  throws  his  whole  soul  into  it."  Busi- 
ness men  have  no  use  for  lukewarm  employees;  they 
want  those  whose  energy  and  enthusiasm  are  always 
at  boiling  point — the  point  where  things  are  done. 

Then  isn't  it  reasonable  to  think  that  God  wants 
boiling-point  Christians  for  his  work?  In  fact,  he 
tells  us  that  he  cannot  abide  a  lukewarm  Christian 
(Rev.  3:  15,  16). 

That  Paul  and  Barnabas  were  boiling-point  men 
would  be  certain  if  we  could  know  of  their  life-story 
only  what  is  told  in  the  fourteenth  chapter  of  The 
Acts. 

For  instance,  take  the  manner  of  their  speaking  to 
the  people  at  Iconium.  Two  words  tell  the  story: 
*'so"  (v.  I)  and  "boldly"  (v.  3).     What  a  lot  of 

28 


AT  BOILING  POINT 

fire  there  must  have  been  back  of  their  words  to  the 
people  to  make  these  so  convincing! 

But  how  did  they  manage  to  keep  always  at  boiling 
point  ?  One  would  think  that  rough  treatment  by  the 
mob  (v.  5),  would  dampen  their  ardor.  One  might 
think  so  until  he  learns  the  secret  told  to  Bunyan's 
Pilgrim,  in  the  House  of  the  Interpreter.  There  he 
saw  "  a  fire  burning  against  a  wall,  and  one  standing 
by  it,  always  casting  much  water  upon  it,  to  quench 
it;  yet  did  the  fire  burn  higher  and  hotter."  For,  out 
of  sight,  on  the  other  side  of  the  wall,  One  was  always 
pouring  oil  on  the  flames.  That  fire  represents  God's 
work  in  the  heart;  the  Devil,  trying  to  put  it  out,  is 
outwitted  by  Christ  as  he  pours  in  the  oil  of  his  grace. 

So  Paul  and  Barnabas  did  not  have  to  keep  them- 
selves at  boiling  point;  Christ  was  doing  it  for  them. 
They  only  let  him  have  his  way  with  them.  That  is 
all  Christ  asks  of  any  of  us. 

Later  verses  in  the  chapter  show  that  the  tempera- 
ture of  the  apostles  had  not  gone  down  a  single 
degree.  From  their  persecutors  they  hurried  away  to 
preach  the  gospel  elsewhere.  When  they  came  to 
Lystra,  Paul  spoke  with  such  intense  earnestness  that 
the  impotent  man  believed  his  words  and  was  ready 
for  the  working  of  the  miracle  that  changed  his  life. 

Then  came  an  unexpected  difficulty  that  called  for 
all  the  boiling-point  energy  of  both  preachers.  When 
the  people  saw  the  miracle,  they  jumped  to  the  conclu- 
sion that  Paul  and  Barnabas  were  gods,  and  they  made 
all  their  preparations  to  pay  them  divine  honors.  It 
was  no  easy  task  to  restrain  them.  Fortunately  the 
people  were  quieted. 

29 


THE  BOOK  OF  PERSONAL  WORK 

But  would  it  not  have  been  better  to  let  the  excited 
mob  have  its  way  ?  What  an  opening  would  thus  have 
been  presented  for  testifying  for  Christ! 

So  Paul  and  Barnabas  might  have  argued.  But 
they  did  not  do  so.  They  knew  that  if  they  permitted 
themselves,  Christ's  witnesses,  to  take  the  promi- 
nent place  offered  them,  their  influence  for  good  would 
be  destroyed.  And  they  were  there  to  tell  of  their 
Saviour,  not  to  be  honored  themselves, 

Guido  Verbeck,  a  modern  missionary  in  Japan,  once 
had  a  similar  problem.  He  had  been  decorated  by  the 
Emperor  of  Japan  for  his  great  services  to  the  people. 
When  he  was  about  to  speak  in  one  city,  he  saw  that 
the  fact  of  his  decoration  was  advertised  on  the  bill- 
boards which  announced  the  service.  Instantly  he 
ordered  the  removal  of  the  bills,  and  asked  that  noth- 
ing be  said  of  the  honor  he  had  received,  for  he  was 
there  to  speak  of  Christ,  not  to  be  gazed  at  as  a  man 
of  distinction. 

Not  long  after  the  attempt  of  the  people  to  worship 
Paul  and  Barnabas,  Jews  came  from  Iconium,  where 
the  apostles  had  been  mistreated,  and  so  stirred  up 
against  them  the  people  who  had  wished  to  worship 
them  as  gods  that  they  stoned  Paul  and  left  him  for 
dead.  Yet  he  was  soon  able  to  rise  and  travel  as  if 
nothing  had  happened. 

It  we  had  been  among  those  standing  about  the 
still  form  of  Paul,  and  had  seen  him  come  to  life  again, 
is  it  not  likely  that  we  would  have  felt  like  advising 
him  to  hide  from  his  enemies  for  a  while,  and  to  keep 
still  about  Christ,  for  safety's  sake? 

Possibly  there  were  those  who  gave  some  such  ad- 

30 


AT  BOILING  POINT 

vice.  But  Paul  was  a  boiling-point  Christian,  and  he 
went  back  into  danger,  going  to  the  very  towns  where 
he  had  been  mobbed  and  continuing  his  work  of  tell- 
ing men  and  women  their  need  of  Christ.  The  Devil's 
water-pouring  was  not  having  the  desired  effect.  Fire 
fighters  say  that  sometimes  in  a  burning  building  the 
heat  is  so  intense  that  the  water  thrown  on  the  flames 
by  the  engines  makes  the  fire  burn  more  fiercely  than 
ever.  So  persecution  was  making  the  fire  of  Paul's 
enthusiasm  more  intense. 

When  the  first  missionary  journey  came  to  an  end, 
and  the  apostles  went  to  Antioch,  what  a  thrilling 
story  they  could  tell  of  effective  preaching,  hair- 
breadth escapes  and  terrible  hardships !  No ;  they  for- 
got all  these  things,  and  told  of  what  God  had  done 
with  them,  and  of  how  God  had  used  their  words  of 
testimony  for  the  truth  to  bring  about  the  beginning 
of  the  coming  of  the  Gentiles  into  the  Church. 

Those  who  would  do  effective  personal  work  must 
be  boiling-point  Christians.  Otherwise  they  will  be 
apt  to  give  up  when  danger  threatens,  or  will  be  so 
conscious  of  themselves  that  their  presentation  of 
Christ  will  be  half-hearted.  There  is  nothing  the 
Devil  likes  better  than  to  bid  one  who  is  busied  about 
Christian  work  think,  ''  How  well  I  am  doing  this ! 
What  a  good  impression  I  must  be  making  I  "  The 
motto  of  the  Christian  whom  God  delights  to  use  must 
be  that  of  John  the  Baptist :  "  He  must  increase,  but 
I  must  decrease." 


31 


A  GLORIOUS  PARTNERSHIP 

'T^  HERE  came  a  day  in  the  course  of  the  personal 
-■-  testimony  of  Paul  and  Silas  for  their  Master 
when  the  people  of  Philippi,  enraged  at  their  activity 
for  souls,  thrust  them  into  prison.  Now  if  some  of  us 
were  in  prison,  put  there  because  of  some  unjust  accu- 
sation, what  would  we  be  apt  to  be  thinking  about  do- 
ing when  free?  If  one  of  us  had  been  in  the  place  of 
Silas,  Paul's  companion  in  the  Philippian  jail,  what 
would  have  been  said  to  Paul?  '  In  all  probability, 
something  like  this :  "  I  say,  Paul,  what's  the  use 
trying  to  help  people?  We  haven't  done  a  thing  but 
tell  these  people  of  Jesus,  urge  them  to  become  his  fol- 
lowers and  do  his  work;  and  now  see  what  has  hap- 
pened to  us!  This  morning  when  we  saw  that  poor, 
half-witted  girl,  what  could  we  do  but,  in  the  name  of 
Christ,  command  the  demon  to  come  out  of  her  ?  And 
who  would  have  thought  that  her  cure  would  stir  up 
such  a  rumpus?  I  suppose  we  might  have  expected 
the  sort  of  gratitude  her  employers  showed;  we  might 
have  known  that  there  are  many  people  who  will  put 
up  with  anything  rather  than  have  their  pocketbooks 
interfered  with.  Then,  Paul,  think  how  they  dragged 
us  into  the  market  place !  I  can  feel  their  rough  hands 
on  me  now!  And  how  they  lied  about  us  to  the 
judges  so  that  the  order  was  given  that  we  should  be 

32 


A  GLORIOUS  PARTNERSHIP 

beaten  with  rods !  But  that  wasn't  the  worst.  They 
threw  us  into  this  prison,  and  told  the  jailer  to  guard 
us  well. 

"  Paul,  wouldn't  you  like  to  get  even  with  the 
judges,  the  men  who  lied  about  us,  and  this  jailer? 
Not  much  chance  of  that,  though !  The  best  thing  we 
can  do  when  we  get  out  of  here  is  to  slip  off  quietly 
to  a  place  where  there  isn't  quite  so  much  feeling 
against  Christians.  Maybe  we'd  better  say  as  little 
as  possible  about  Christ.  We  can  go  on  believing, 
without  putting  ourselves  out  by  telling  of  Jesus  to 
people  who  don't  want  to  hear.  What  do  you  say, 
Paul?'* 

Yes,  if  Silas  had  been  like  many  modern  Christians, 
that  is  about  what  would  have  been  said.  And  if  Paul 
had  been  a  little  less  like  Christ,  he  would  have  been 
apt  to  tell  Silas  that  his  words  were  quite  sensible. 

But  this  is  not  what  happened.  Paul  and  Silas  were 
probably  suffering  torture  from  their  wounds.  Un- 
able to  sleep,  they  were  making  such  good  use  of  the 
hours  that  they  had  no  time  to  think  of  pain.  They 
were  praying  and  singing. 

We  are  not  told  the  subject  of  their  prayer.  But 
it  is  not  likely  that  they  spent  much  time  praying  for 
themselves;  there  were  too  many  others  of  whom  they 
were  thinking.  There  were  the  people  to  whom  they 
had  spoken  about  Christ.  There  was  the  young  girl. 
There  were  her  masters,  who  had  lied  about  them, 
the  judges  who  had  sentenced  them,  the  men  who  had 
beaten  them,  the  jailer  who  was  keeping  them  safe, 
and  the  prisoners  who  were  round  about.  If  they 
stopped  to  pray  for  themselves,  their  petition  was 

33 


THE  BOOK  OF  PERSONAL  WORK 

probably  that  they  might  be  strong  to  do  more  work 
for  God  as  soon  as  they  were  released. 

And  they  sang  praises  to  God  who  had  given  them 
the  privilege  of  suffering  for  him.  What  strange  pris- 
oners the  others  in  the  jail  must  have  thought  them! 
Perhaps  some  of  them  were  saying,  *'  If  believing  in 
Jesus  makes  fellows  act  like  that  when  they  have  been 
so  badly  treated,  it  might  be  a  good  thing  for  us  to 
look  into  the  Jesus  doctrine !  " 

Then  came  a  still  greater  surprise — the  earthquake, 
the  opened  prison,  and  the  failure  of  Paul  and  Silas 
to  escape.  But  these  followers  of  Jesus  had  no  time 
to  think  of  escaping;  the  jailer,  for  whom  they  had 
none  but  the  kindest  thoughts,  was  about  to  take  his 
own  life.  Here  was  the  chance  for  which  they  wished 
— to  speak  for  Christ  to  a  man  in  need. 

What  a  strange  message  theirs  must  have  seemed 
to  the  jailer !  He  had  never  known  the  like  in  all  his 
experience — prisoners  whom  he  had  mistreated,  anx- 
ious about  his  safety!  It  was  enough.  If  the  salva- 
tion these  apostles  had  been  telling  about  made  such 
men  of  them,  he  must  have  it  for  himself.  He  had 
never  felt  his  sins  as  at  this  moment,  and  he  cried  out, 
"  Sirs,  what  must  I  do  to  be  saved  ?  "  And  there  in 
the  broken  prison,  the  light  of  the  stars  shining 
through  the  crevices  in  the  roof,  the  penitent  jailer 
was  led  to  Christ. 

Again  the  apostles  had  won  a  soul  for  the  Master. 
Prison  bars  could  not  keep  them  from  his  service, 
any  more  than  they  were  able  to  keep  Peter  and  his 
companion  when  they  were  thrown  into  the  dungeon, 
simply  because  they  persisted  in  testifying  for  Jesus. 

34 


A  GLORIOUS  PARTNERSHIP 

Delivered  from  the  prison  by  God's  angel,  they  re- 
newed their  testimony. 

When  the  priests  learned  of  their  boldness,  they 
sent  for  them  and  said  to  them  words  which  brought 
from  the  apostles  a  statement  of  the  wonderful  honor 
that  belongs  to  everyone  who  bears  witness  for  Christ : 
"  We  strictly  charged  you  not  to  teach  in  this  name," 
was  the  message  of  the  priests.  The  accused  men  did 
not  quail  before  the  angry  words,  but  answered 
bravely,  "  We  must  obey  God  rather  than  men." 

Then  they  explained  what  they  meant  by  obeying 
God.  They  had  been  commissioned  by  him  as  his 
witnesses  to  tell  of  Christ's  death  and  resurrection. 
They  were  proud  of  this  office,  but  prouder  still  of 
their  partnership  in  this  work  with  the  Holy  Spirit. 
"  We  are  witnesses,  and  so  is  the  Holy  Spirit,"  they 
said. 

The  opportunity  for  an  honorable  partnership 
pleases  those  who  are  ambitious.  All  over  the  land 
are  young  men  working  as  clerks  and  assistants  who 
are  looking  forward  eagerly  to  the  day  when  they  may 
be  invited  to  become  partners  in  the  houses  by  which 
they  are  employed.  Many  of  these  ambitious  young 
men  will  never,  perhaps,  realize  their  dream.  But 
there  is  a  far  more  honorable  partnership  open  to 
everyone.  It  is  the  partnership  of  which  the  apostles 
proudly  spoke.  If  we  will,  we  may  become  partners 
with  the  Holy  Spirit  in  his  work  of  witnessing  for 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

What  new  attraction  Christian  work  would  have 
if  we  should  always  remember  that  we  are  to  do  it 
in  partnership !    How  hard  things  would  become  easy 

35 


THE  BOOK  OF  PERSONAL  WORK 

and  rough  places  smooth !  "  James  Jamieson  and  Part- 
ner " — how  does  that  look  when  each  of  us  writes  his 
own  name  where  that  of  James  Jamieson  stands,  re- 
membering that  the  partner  is  the  Holy  Spirit?  We 
want  to  be  one  in  that  partnership ! 


36 


VI 
WHEN  HARDSHIP  BECOMES  JOY 

UNTIL  a  Christian  is  filled  so  full  of  the  desire  to 
bear  witness  for  Christ  that  he  is  ready  to  go 
anywhere  or  endure  anything  that  his  testimony  may 
prove  effective,  he  is  not  living  up  to  his  privileges  as 
a  partner  of  the  Holy  Spirit. 

Too  many  are  like  the  young  Christian  Indian,  edu- 
cated, eloquent,  ambitious,  who  looked  about  for 
chances  to  do  good.  One  day  he  said  to  a  friend,  "  I'll 
go  anywhere  except  to  the  dirty  blanket  Indians."  The 
wise  friend  said,  "  Take  care !  God  may  send  you  to 
the  very  blanket  Indians  you  despise."  He  was  right. 
The  call  came.  It  was  resisted,  until  sorrow  and  suf- 
fering led  the  Indian  to  see  that  God's  way  was  best. 
Then  he  went  to  the  dirtiest  of  the  blanket  Indians, 
and  his  life  was  filled  with  joy  and  contentment. 

A  young  man  who  had  learned  a  like  lesson  of  readi- 
ness to  speak  to  anyone  under  any  circumstances  saw 
a  cripple  seated  at  a  Philadelphia  street  corner,  ask- 
ing alms.  To  the  astonishment  of  the  passers-by,  he 
knelt  on  the  pavement,  spoke  a  few  words  of  sym- 
pathy, told  the  cripple  of  Christ,  and  gave  him  a  Tes- 
ment.  Within  two  weeks  the  man  had  read  the  Testa- 
ment, had  found  the  Saviour,  had  given  up  drink,  and 
was  seeking  work.  One  who  had  passed  him  by  a 
hundred  times  did  not  recognize  him,  until  he  was 

37 


THE  BOOK  OF  PERSONAL  WORK 

t .  Id  of  the  man's  identity  and  what  was  the  cause  of 
the  change.  Then  he  wondered  at  the  readiness  of  the 
Christian  whom  God  had  used  in  this  instance  to  help 
the  cripple  in  such  a  public  manner.  Sorrowfully  he 
owned  to  himself  that  he  would  never  have  been  able 
to  do  a  thing  like  that;  he  was  too  much  afraid  of 
what  people  might  say. 

When  a  man  is  really  in  earnest  about  his  work 
he  is  not  apt  to  be  turned  from  it  by  sneers.  A  peddler 
took  his  stand  near  the  door  of  a  telegraph  office  where 
a  score  of  messenger  boys  were  employed.  It  was 
just  at  the  noon  hour  and  some  boys,  rushing  out  to 
luncheon,  caught  sight  of  the  street  merchant.  With 
a  shout  they  gathered  about  him  and  commenced  to 
make  fun  of  him.  But  he,  paying  no  heed  to  their 
slighting  remarks,  began  to  talk  his  wares.  It  was 
his  opportunity. 

In  a  meeting  in  Edinburgh,  addressed  by  Henry 
Drummond,  a  large  congregation  of  university  stu- 
dents was  present.  A  young  man  felt  that  he  must 
speak  to  them.  What  if  there  were  those  who  would 
scoff?  He  had  a  message  that  could  not  be  delayed. 
Pushing  his  way  to  the  leader,  he  told  his  desire. 
"  This  young  man  has  something  to  say  to  you,"  the 
announcement  was  made.  He  didn't  find  it  easy  to 
speak,  but,  very  haltingly,  he  began :  *'  You  fellows 
know  me.  I  fancy  I  am  well  known  in  this  univer- 
sity, and  I  am  known  as  a  waster.  I  am  leaving  col- 
lege this  year.  I  have  decided  to  take  Christ  as  my 
friend.  I  thought  it  would  be  a  mean  thing  to  go 
away  without  telling  you." 

Pastor  Hsi  in  China  was  just  as  courageous.     He 

38 


WHEN  HARDSHIP  BECOMES  JOY 

braved  the  sneers  of  his  countrymen  by  bearing  on 
his  coat  wherever  he  went  the  words,  "  Holy  Rehgion 
of  Jesus,"  and  thus  he  opened  the  way  for  many  con- 
versations about  his  Master  with  those  who  inquired 
concerning  his  curious  decoration. 

The  sure  way  for  the  Christian  to  escape  sneers  is 
not  by  silence  about  Christ,  but  by  a  life  that  is  in 
harmony  with  the  words  spoken  for  him.  The  incon- 
sistent Christian  invites  sneers  by  his  inconsistency, 
and  finds  it  all  but  impossible  to  win  others  for  Christ. 
The  consistent  Christian  not  only  silences  sneers,  but 
he  sometimes  wins  critics  without  knowing  it.  *'  I 
heard  you  bump  your  head  against  the  deck  last 
night,"  said  the  captain  of  a  river  steamer  to  a  young 
man  who  had  slept  in  the  upper  berth  of  the  captain's 
stateroom,  '*  and  I  said  to  myself,  '  now  listen  while 
the  Christian  swears.'  But  there  wasn't  a  sound." 
From  that  day  the  captain  had  a  new  notion  of  Chris- 
tianity. 

The  life  of  a  boy  employed  as  timekeeper  in  a  large 
factory  had  like  power.  He  was  a  Christian,  and  he 
tried  to  live  as  he  thought  a  Christian  should,  speaking 
a  word  for  Christ  whenever  the  opportunity  offered. 
Many  of  the  other  boys  in  the  factory,  not  wanting 
a  Christian  among  them,  were  as  unpleasant  to  him 
as  they  could  be;  but  he  was  just  the  same  quiet,  faith- 
ful follower  of  Christ.  Then  they  resolved  that  he 
must  leave  the  factory.  They  stole  some  money,  and 
tried  to  throw  suspicion  on  him.  For  a  time  his  pros- 
pects were  dark.  But  there  was  a  thorough  investiga- 
tion, and  the  culprit  was  discovered.  The  timekeeper 
was  given  back  the  place  that  had  been  taken  from  him 

39 


THE  BOOK  OF  PERSONAL  WORK 

while  he  was  under  charges.  His  employer  ever  after 
reposed  full  confidence  in  him,  and  his  influence  for 
Christ  by  words  and  by  life  began  to  bear  fruit. 

It  is  a  mistake  to  lay  so  much  emphasis  on  the  diffi- 
culty of  living  and  speaking  for  Christ.  We  should 
not  talk  about  our  Master's  service  as  if  it  involved 
hardship.  To  use  the  words  written  by  James  con- 
cerning the  Christian's  trials,  we  are  to  "  count  it  all 
joy."  And  it  is  joy  to  speak  for  Christ!  ''Woe  is 
unto  me,  if  I  preach  not  the  gospel,"  was  Paul's  way 
of  putting  it.  ''  We  cannot  but  speak  the  things  which 
we  saw  and  heard,"  was  the  message  of  Peter  and 
John. 

A  happy,  rollicking,  healthy  schoolboy  of  sixteen 
had  the  right  idea  of  the  joy  of  witnessing  for  Christ, 
when  he  wrote  to  a  cousin  just  before  a  summer  re- 
union :  ''  What  a  responsible  position  we  two  hold 
among  our  cousins !  Just  think,  we  are  the  only  ones 
who  are  Christians  among  them.  If  they  could  only 
be  made  really  hearty  Christians,  what  splendid  times 
we'd  have  this  summer!  For,  after  all,  I  don't  know 
of  any  subject  I  am  so  much  interested  in  as  Christ." 


40 


VII 

THE  RESULT  OF  CONFIDENT 
TESTIMONY 

'nr^  HERE  are  many  Christians  who  have  never  made 
-■-  an  effort  to  bring  others  to  Christ.  They  give 
all  sorts  of  reasons  for  their  inactivity.  They  say 
they  do  not  know  how.  But,  while  they  continue  in- 
active and  ignorant,  others,  just  as  weak,  just  as  tim- 
orous, just  as  young  in  the  Christian  life,  have  been 
bringing  friends  to  such  a  condition  of  heart  that  they 
are  eager  to  surrender  to  the  Master.  How  does  it 
come?  By  God's  blessing  on  their  efforts.  They 
know  he  has  promised  to  be  with  them;  so  they  speak 
with  boldness. 

Christians  know  something  that  will  cause  men  to 
marvel.  Let  them  tell  it.  People  misunderstand  God, 
so  many  of  them.  They  do  not  think  of  him  when 
they  see  the  flower  unfolding  its  petals,  or  the  rain 
falling  on  the  thirsty  earth.  Let  Christians  talk  of 
God,  that  those  they  meet  may  know  they  connect 
these  phenomena  with  God.  So  many  think  God  is 
not  loving;  let  Christians  tell  them  that  he  is  loving, 
and  how  they  know  it.  God  has  commanded  his  fol- 
lowers to  speak  of  his  glory  and  talk  of  his  power; 
let  them  be  faithful  to  their  Commander. 

What  about  results?  Leave  these  with  God.  He 
knows  the  efforts  made  by  his  people.     He  knows  if 

41 


THE  BOOK  OF  PERSONAL  WORK 

a  follower  of  his  has  been  obliged  to  retire  discour- 
aged after  a  talk  with  someone  whom  he  has  been 
trying  to  point  to  Christ.  But  Christians  have  learned 
that  sometimes  when  they  are  most  discouraged,  their 
efforts  are  being  most  richly  blessed.  The  results  of 
faithful  work  will  appear  in  God's  good  time.  That 
may  not  be  till  the  judgment  day.  Then  it  will  be 
known  how  God  has  used  feeble  attempts  to  serve  him. 
And  many  unexpected  stars  will  be  placed  in  the 
crowns  of  those  who  have  been  his  instruments  in 
saving  souls  from  death. 

But  of  one  result  there  is  certainty.  A  man's  own 
faith  is  strengthened  by  every  attempt  at  conversation 
for  Christ.  It  is  impossible  for  a  Christian  earnestly 
to  urge  another  to  accept  Christ  without  having  his 
own  spiritual  life  quickened.  So,  when  a  Christian 
becomes  discouraged,  when  the  Saviour  seems  far 
away,  and  he  wonders  if  he  is  losing  his  faith,  let 
him  go  out  to  prayerful,  consecrated  effort  for  those 
who  know  not  God.  For  every  halting  word  spoken 
for  Christ,  there  will  be  an  upward  lift  in  his  own  life. 
For  every  effort  made  to  help  neighbor  or  friend,  help 
will  be  received.    He  will  be  nearer  God. 


42 


TWO 
UNWILLING 


43 


VIII 

LEARNING  HIS  LESSON 

A  CHRISTIAN  business  man  who  was  in  demand 
-^^  as  a  speaker  on  personal  work  was  on  his  way 
from  Boston  to  Hartford,  where  he  was  to  deHver  an 
address.  He  was  weary,  for  he  had  already  spoken 
twice  that  day  at  a  convention  in  Boston.  With  a 
sigh  he  sank  into  an  empty  seat,  hoping  he  would  be 
able  to  retain  the  entire  space  to  the  end  of  his  journey. 
In  a  moment  he  was  lost  in  a  restful  book. 

The  car  filled  rapidly.  At  last  he  began  to  fear  that 
someone  would  ask  him  for  a  seat.  In  order  that  he 
might  discourage  approach,  he  spread  himself  over 
the  seat  as  much  as  possible,  and  went  on  reading. 

But  it  was  not  long  till  a  man  stood  at  his  elbow, 
and  asked: 

"Seat  taken?" 

"  No,  sir !  "  was  the  rather  ungracious  answer. 

The  stranger  took  his  seat,  and  the  reader  went  on 
with  his  book.  As  he  read  he  eyed  his  companion  fur- 
tively. He  could  not  help  wondering  if  God  wished 
him  to  speak  to  the  man. 

"  No,"  he  thought.  ''  I  do  not  need  to  speak  to  him. 
He  looks  like  an  Irishman.  He  is  probably  a  Catholic, 
settled  in  his  belief." 

But  he  could  not  satisfy  his  conscience.  He  lost 
interest  in  the  volume.     Finally,  in  desperation,  he 

45 


THE  BOOK  OF  PERSONAL  WORK 

turned  to  his  companion  and  made  a  tentative  remark. 
Soon,  feeling  that  he  must  do  more  than  this,  he  asked 
him  if  he  was  a  Christian. 

The  question  was  all  that  was  needed  to  break  down 
the  stranger's  reserve.  His  eyes  filled  with  tears,  as 
he  owned  that  he  had  been  a  Christian,  but  had  wan- 
dered far  from  God. 

Before  the  conversation  was  brought  to  a  close,  the 
man  made  known  his  purpose  once  more  to  be  an  ear- 
nest Christian. 

"  I  thought,  since  you  looked  like  an  Irishman,  you 
might  perhaps  be  a  Catholic,"  said  the  reader,  in  apol- 
ogy for  his  long  silence. 

"  Well,  I  didn't  think  you  looked  much  like  a  Chris- 
tian when  I  sat  down,"  was  the  frank  reply. 

With  equal  frankness  the  man  told  the  incident  at 
the  Northfield  Conference  in  August,  1900. 

But  one  who  knew  him  was  able  to  tell  another  in- 
cident which  showed  that  the  man  had  learned  his 
lesson. 

One  morning  the  speaker  arrived  at  the  auditorium 
thirty  minutes  early.  He  used  the  time  in  thinking 
of  his  address.  While  he  thought  what  God  would 
have  him  say  about  personal  work,  it  occurred  to  him 
that  God  might  have  something  for  him  to  do. 

**  Looking  around,  he  saw  a  lad  passing  down  the 
aisle  near  him.  He  called  the  lad,  and  soon  discovered 
that  he  was  from  a  town  ten  miles  away.  Then  the 
boy  owned  that,  although  he  was  fourteen  years  old, 
he  had  not  yet  crowned  Jesus  King,  though  he  had 
*  thought  about  it.*  Only  the  Sunday  before,  he  said, 
his  Sunday-school  teacher  had  talked  to  the  class  in 

46 


LEARNING  HIS  LESSON 

a  general  way,  not  individually,  asking  them  to  accept 
Christ. 

"  Skillfully  the  fisher  of  men  led  him  on.  *  Do  you 
know  that  Jesus  wants  you  now  ? '  he  asked.  *  Will 
you  not  obey  the  call  of  the  King?  Surely  nothing  is 
to  be  gained  by  waiting;  Christ  ought  to  have  your 
best  years.'  " 

Then  they  knelt  together,  and  the  boy  dedicated  his 
life  to  God's  service. 

'*  That  teacher  might  have  had  the  boy  last  Sun- 
day, just  as  well  as  not,"  the  speaker  said,  in  telling  the 
incident,  "  but  he  was  afraid  to  appeal  to  the  boys  one 
by  one." 


47 


IX 
AT  BOTH  ENDS  OF  THE  LINE 

/^NE  day  the  secretary  of  the  Young  Men's  Chris- 
^^  tian  Association  in  a  city  in  Canada  was  sitting 
in  his  office,  in  the  midst  of  his  tasks,  when,  for  some 
reason  he  could  not  explain  at  the  moment,  he  thought 
of  a  man  living  in  a  distant  section  of  the  city. 

"  I  wonder  if  he  is  a  Christian,"  he  mused. 

He  had  no  reason  to  think  the  man  was  not  a  Chris- 
tian, so  he  tried  to  put  him  from  his  mind  and  resume 
his  work.  But  he  did  not  succeed.  His  mind  per- 
sisted in  dwelling  on  the  man. 

"  I  don't  believe  he  is  a  Christian,"  he  finally  de- 
cided. "  But  what  has  that  to  do  with  me  ?  "  his 
thoughts  ran  on.  '*  I  am  not  in  touch  with  him.  I  can 
do  nothing  for  him." 

Yet  he  could  not  rid  himself  of  the  thought  that 
the  man  ought  to  be  a  Christian  and  that  he  ought  to 
do  something  to  bring  to  his  attention  the  claims  of 
Christ. 

He  went  home  that  evening  without  taking  any 
steps  to  get  in  touch  with  the  man.  All  evening  he 
had  the  uncomfortable  feeling  of  a  duty  not  per- 
formed. At  length  he  went  to  bed,  thinking  that 
sleep  would  drive  the  persistent  thought  from  his 
mind.     But  he  could  not  rest  until  he  had  deter- 

48 


AT  BOTH  ENDS  OF  THE  LINE 

mined  to  go  and  see  the  man  on  the  way  to  his  office 
next  morning. 

Next  day  the  feeHng  that  he  should  see  the  man, 
and  without  further  delay,  was  so  strong  that  he 
could  hardly  wait  until  breakfast  was  out  of  the  way 
to  turn  his  steps  toward  the  home  of  the  man  who  had 
robbed  him  of  sleep.  Yet  when  he  reached  the  house 
his  courage  failed  him.  Turning,  he  went  back  to  the 
corner.    There  he  paused,  saying  to  himself : 

*'  I  must  go  to  him,  and  I  will." 

A  second  and  a  third  time  he  passed  the  steps.  It 
was  not  until  the  fourth  attempt  that  he  succeeded  in 
overcoming  his  strange  diffidence  and  climbed  the 
steps. 

When  his  ring  was  answered,  he  was  ushered  at 
once  into  the  parlor  where  he  was  asked  to  wait  for 
his  quarry. 

During  the  few  minutes  which  elapsed  before  the 
entry  of  the  man  he  sought,  he  had  another  attack  of 
fright.  Why  had  he  come  to  this  house?  What  ex- 
cuse could  he  offer  for  disturbing  the  business  man  at 
such  an  early  hour? 

His  anxious  questioning  was  interrupted  by  the 
entry  of  the  man  of  the  house,  who  greeted  him 
pleasantly  but  looked  at  him  with  surprise  and  curi- 
osity. 

"  Now  for  it !  "  the  visitor  thought,  and  moved  him- 
self to  speak  the  words  which  he  feared  might  prove 
the  signal  for  ordering  him  from  the  house. 

*'  I  have  come  this  morning  to  ask  you  to  become  a 
Christian,"  he  said,  quickly.  As  he  spoke  he  felt  that 
he  had  blundered.     How  much  better  it  would  have 

49 


THE  BOOK  OF  PERSONAL  WORK 

been  if  he  had  led  up  to  the  statement  of  his  errand 
with  great  care ! 

There  was  no  time,  however,  for  regrets.  The 
man  was  speaking. 

"  I  can't  tell  you  how  glad  I  am  you  have  come," 
he  was  saying.  "  Yesterday  and  to-day  my  heart  has 
been  full  of  the  subject.  I  have  been  longing  for 
someone  to  help  me  out  of  darkness  into  the  light." 

That  day  marked  the  beginning  of  the  Christian  life 
for  this  man.  Soon  he  was  known  as  one  of  the  most 
active  Christians  in  the  city. 

"  The  point  is  this,"  said  the  minister  who  told  the 
story  to  the  author  of  this  volume.  *'  The  Spirit  of 
God  was  working  at  both  ends  of  the  line  that  day. 
When  God  speaks  to  Peter  he  speaks  to  Cornelius  at 
the  same  time.  And  woe  to  Peter  if  he  does  not  heed 
the  message  and  go  to  the  Cornelius  whom  God  has 
been  preparing  to  receive  his  message." 


50 


GOD  SHOWED  THE  WAY 

A  BUSINESS  man  in  Montreal  was  sitting  in  his 
office  when  he  heard  a  voice  say  to  him,  as 
plainly  as  if  the  words  had  been  spoken  aloud: 

"  Go  and  see  S .     He  needs  you.    Talk  to  him 

about  his  need  of  Christ.     Go  now." 

The  business  man  made  excuses.    He  did  not  know 

S .      S did    not    know    him.      S was 

wealthy.     He  would  think  the  call  an  impertinence. 

Yet  he  could  not  silence  the  voice  that  spoke  to  him. 
The  message  persisted.  At  last  he  determined  to  obey, 
though  he  insisted  to  himself  that  he  would  have  his 
labor  for  nothing;  that  S would  sneer  at  him. 

Yet  surely  there  was  no  need  for  haste.  He  could 
find  S any  day.  He  would  wait  a  more  conven- 
ient season. 

That  night  he  could  not  sleep.  Nearly  all  night  he 
thought  of  the  millionaire  and  of  his  neglect  to  go  and 
see  him.     He  was  not  able  to  rest  until  he  determined 

to  go  and  see  S at  his  home,  before  business 

hours. 

As  soon  as  he  decently  could,  he  approached  the 
house.  As  he  reached  the  door  his  courage  failed  him 
and  he  walked  on.  He  came  back,  but  again  courage 
fled.  A  third  approach  was  necessary  before  he  was 
able  to  ring  the  bell.    He  was  shown  into  the  parlor, 

51 


THE  BOOK  OF  PERSONAL  WORK 

where  he  trembling  awaited  the  rich  man.  At  once 
when  S came  into  the  room,  the  visitor  said : 

'*  I  was  thinking  of  you  yesterday  and  last  night. 
I  felt  I  must  speak  to  you  about  your  personal  rela- 
tion to  Jesus  Christ." 

The  millionaire  put  out  his  hand,  and  replied : 

"  I  am  glad  you  have  come.  Yesterday  afternoon 
and  last  night  I  spent  the  blackest  hours  of  my  life. 
Everything  seemed  dark.  My  anxiety  was  very  great. 
I  did  not  know  what  was  wrong  at  first.  Then  I  un- 
derstood that  I  must  settle  matters  about  my  soul. 
From  that  time  I  longed  to  have  someone  come  and 
talk  to  me  of  spiritual  things.  Now  you  have  come. 
I  need  you." 

And  before  the  business  man  left  the  house,  the 
millionaire  had  given  his  heart  to  Christ. 


52 


XI 
THE  WORD  WAS  NOT  SPOKEN 

"  TN  1905  a  business  trip  took  me  twenty  miles  away 

-■'  from  the  railroad,"  a  business  man  in  an  interior 
New  York  city  says.  "  The  driver  of  the  livery  rig 
was  a  youth  apparently  of  humble  parentage,  and  a 
lad  who  had  evidently  enjoyed  few  privileges.  In  one 
way  and  another  I  had  drawn  him  out  in  conversa- 
tion. 

*^  He  was  not  a  Christian  young  man;  this  I  got, 
not  by  putting  the  question  directly  but  by  patching 
together  pieces  of  our  chat  as  we  journeyed.  We 
found  much  in  common  to  talk  about,  and  our  ride 
was  not  without  its  pleasurable  side  to  me. 

"  During  the  journey  a  voice  seemed  unmistakably 
to  prompt  me  to  speak  to  the  young  man  about  being 
a  Christian.  I  hesitated,  although  the  conversation 
might  easily  have  been  turned  that  way.  Then  the 
voice  came  again  more  clearly  than  before,  and  yet 
I  did  not  obey  it. 

"  My  thought  was,  '  This  conversation  will  easily 
lead  to  that.'  But  while  I  hesitated  we  rounded  an 
abrupt  turn  in  the  road  and  close  at  hand  a  village 
came  to  view.  In  a  few  minutes  my  driver  was  an- 
nouncing the  end  of  our  journey. 

"  I  never  saw  the  young  fellow  again ;  and  over 
and  over  I  have  mourned  the  fact  that  I  missed  speak- 

53 


THE  BOOK  OF  PERSONAL  WORK 

ing  the  personal  word  that  I  might  have  spoken  to 
good  effect.  I  have  the  long  settled  fear  that  the  trip 
over  the  hills  that  day  will  rise  up  in  the  judgment 
to  condemn  me  for  not  having  been  obedient  to  the 
voice  of  God  in  its  prompting  to  soul-winning  service." 


54 


XII 
THE  MAN  ANOTHER  WON 

"'^T'OU  have  been  telling  of  the  joy  of  winning  men 

-■-  to  Christ,"  a  secretary  of  a  Young  Men's 
Christian  Association  said  to  a  company  of  his  asso- 
ciates. '*  Now  listen  while  I  tell  you  of  the  sorrow 
of  failing  to  win  a  man  who  might  have  been  mine. 

''  One  Sunday  afternoon  at  our  three  o'clock  young 
men's  meeting  I  noted  a  man  in  the  back  row  who 
seemed  to  be  much  interested.  Something  told  me  I 
must  speak  to  that  man  at  the  close  of  the  meeting.  I 
resolved  to  do  so. 

**  But  at  the  close  of  the  meeting  there  were  a  num- 
ber of  things  that  seemed  to  demand  instant  attention. 
The  man  was  forgotten. 

"  At  four  o'clock  we  used  to  have  an  hour  of  Bible 
study.  That  afternoon  many  men  gathered.  As  I 
looked  over  the  faces  I  came  to  that  of  the  man  who 
had  attracted  my  attention.  As  before,  he  was  in  the 
back  row.  Again  something  said  to  me  I  must  speak 
to  that  man  at  the  close  of  the  hour.  I  berated  myself 
for  past  neglect,  thanked  God  I  had  a  second  chance, 
and  went  on  with  the  study. 

"  Just  as  the  men  were  being  dismissed,  I  thought 
of  something  that  must  be  done  in  connection  with 
the  preparations  for  the  tea  which  had  been  announced 
for  the  hour  from  five  to  six.    So,  as  soon  as  prayer 

55 


THE  BOOK  OF  PERSONAL  WORK 

was  offered,  I  hurried  from  the  room  in  entire  for- 
getfulness  of  the  man  to  whom  I  had  resolved  to 
speak. 

"  But  a  third  chance  was  given  to  me.  The  man 
was  among  those  present  in  the  tea  room.  This  time 
he  was  in  the  front  row  of  those  who  stood  about. 

"  *  Now  I  must  see  him,'  I  thought.  *  I  will  speak 
to  him.  Nothing  must  be  allowed  to  hinder  me.'  But 
something  did  hinder.  I  reached  the  man,  held  his 
hand  for  a  moment — and  was  called  away.  I  was 
doing  something — I  do  not  know  what — at  the  mo- 
ment he  left  the  room. 

**  Two  hours  later  I  was  on  my  way  to  evening 
service.  As  I  went  I  thought  of  my  lost  opportunity 
of  the  afternoon.  Who  was  the  man  who  had  at- 
tracted me  ?  Where  had  he  gone  ?  Would  I  ever  see 
him  again  ? 

"  As  I  passed  the  Salvation  Army  Hall  I  heard 
singing.  I  had  a  few  minutes  to  spare,  and  went  in. 
The  first  thing  I  saw  was  my  man,  standing  in  the 
front  of  the  room,  among  the  penitents.  He  was  just 
beginning  to  speak.    And  this  was  what  he  said : 

"  *  All  day  long  I  have  been  looking  for  peace.  I 
went  to  the  Y.M.C.A.,  hoping  that  someone  would 
speak  to  me.  I  was  at  the  young  men's  meeting.  No 
one  came  near  me.  Then  I  went  to  the  Bible  class. 
Still  no  one  spoke  to  me.  In  despair,  I  decided  to  try 
one  more  meeting,  and  I  went  in  to  tea.  Once  I 
thought  the  secretary  was  going  to  tell  me  what  I 
needed  to  know.  He  took  me  by  the  hand — then  hur- 
ried away. 

** '  So  I  came  away,  still  looking  for  peace.    I  heard 

56  I 


THE  MAN  ANOTHER  WON 

music  here,  and  climbed  the  stairs.    And  here  I  heard 
the  word  I  have  been  listening  for  all  day/ 

*'  I  shall  never  forget  those  accusing  words,"  the 
secretary  concluded.  "  They  were  ringing  in  my  ears 
as  I  hurried  from  the  hall.  And  with  them  I  heard 
the  words  of  the  prophet,  '  While  thy  servant  was 
busy  here  and  there,  he  was  gone.'  " 


57 


THREE 
MAKING  A  BEGINNING 


59 


XIII 
HER  HUNGER  SATISFIED 

'rpOR  weeks  a  city  pastor  had  trained  the  young 
-■■  people  of  his  church  to  do  personal  work  during 
a  series  of  evangelistic  meetings,  urging  them  to  use 
every  possible  opportunity  to  speak  to  those  who  might 
be  won  to  Christ,  pointing  out  to  them  the  passages  of 
Scripture  which  might  be  useful,  reminding  them  that 
God  was  waiting  to  use  their  efforts  in  behalf  of  their 
friends  and  neighbors.  They  were  to  go  into  the 
homes  of  the  people  before  the  meetings  and  during 
their  progress;  they  were  to  take  others  with  them  to 
the  services;  during  the  meetings  they  were  to  speak 
to  those  whom  they  had  brought,  and  to  others,  urging 
them  to  decide  for  Christ  without  further  delay. 

"And  what  about  you?"  the  uncomfortable  ques- 
tion persisted  in  making  itself  heard  in  his  own  heart. 

"  Oh,  I  am  to  be  so  busy  directing  others  that  I 
shall  have  no  time  for  the  work  I  am  asking  them 
to  do,"  he  made  answer  to  the  uncomfortable  ques- 
tion— uncomfortable  because  during  the  first  years  of 
his  ministry  he  had  made  similar  efforts  to  excuse 
himself  from  doing  personal  work. 

The  meetings  began,  and  the  pastor  rejoiced  in  the 
faithfulness  of  the  young  people.  Every  evening 
many  of  them  would  come  to  the  meeting  in  company 
with  one  or  more  strangers,  and  later  they  would  be 

6i 


THE  BOOK  OF  PERSONAL  WORK 

active — wisely  active,  usually — in  speaking  the  word 
that  encouraged  others  to  respond  to  the  minister's 
invitation  to  accept  Christ  or  in  talking  to  them  after 
they  had  made  known  their  desire  to  accept  him. 

For  a  few  nights  the  pastor  succeeded  in  persuading 
himself  that  he  was  doing  his  part  by  directing  others. 
His  helper  preached  the  sermons,  he  marshaled  his 
young  people,  the  young  people  did  what  he  asked 
them  to  do.    What  more  could  be  required  of  him  ? 

But  he  was  not  satisfied  with  himself.  He  knew 
he  ought  to  be  doing  his  part  by  the  side  of  the  per- 
sonal workers;  they  needed  the  inspiration  that  would 
come  from  seeing  him  do  what  they  were  doing. 

From  day  to  day  the  struggle  continued.  He  was 
startled  to  discover  that  there  was  such  a  struggle. 
Several  times  he  made  up  his  mind,  "  This  evening 
I  will  do  my  part."  But  on  three  evenings  he  did 
nothing  more  than  he  had  done  before. 

At  length  he  decided  to  falter  no  longer.  He  would 
act  that  evening!  Yet  when  the  opportunity  came, 
and  others  were  busy,  the  old  hesitation  took  posses- 
sion of  him  and  he  tried  to  be  busy  about  other  things. 

He  paused  a  moment  in  his  bustling  activity  and 
watched  the  young  people.  He  was  proud  of  them. 
They  were  responding  so  well  to  his  training;  they 
did  him  credit.  How  many  they  had  persuaded  to 
come  forward! 

Then  his  feeling  of  self-satisfaction  was  dissipated 
by  the  thought :  "  Yes,  they  are  doing  well,  but  how 
about  you?  You  have  done  nothing  but  persuade 
others  to  do  personal  work.  Why  don't  you  do  some- 
thing yourself  ?  " 

62 


HER  HUNGER  SATISFIED 

Most  of  the  time  available  had  slipped  away  from 
him  before  he  decided  to  speak  to  one  person  before 
the  meeting  closed.  But  who  was  it  to  be  ?  He  looked 
out  over  the  thousand  or  more  faces  before  him.  At 
first  they  seemed  a  mass  with  no  individuality.  Then 
he  noted  one  face  that  seemed  to  call  him.  It  was 
the  face  of  a  stranger,  but  he  thought,  *'  I  must  speak 
to  her."  He  hesitated  no  longer,  stepped  down  from 
the  platform,  and  walked  down  the  aisle,  straight  to 
the  woman.  He  reached  her — and  passed  her !  Then 
he  took  a  fresh  grip  of  himself,  turned  back  to  her, 
spoke  a  few  words  of  invitation,  and  then  walked 
with  her  to  the  front  of  the  church. 

The  woman  asked  to  unite  with  the  Church  before 
she  left  the  meeting  that  evening.  Her  request  was 
granted,  for  there  was  no  mistaking  the  look  of  joy 
and  peace  on  her  face. 

She  became  one  of  the  most  earnest  members  of 
the  church.  She  was  unobtrusive,  almost  shrinking 
in  her  manner,  so  her  pastor  did  not  learn  her  story 
until  after  the  day,  years  later,  when  he  asked  the 
congregation  to  consent  to  his  removal  to  a  distant 
city. 

The  morning  after  the  announcement,  when  he 
came  to  his  study  in  the  church,  she  was  waiting  for 
him. 

"  I  am  glad  I  was  not  present  yesterday,"  she  be- 
gan. ''  I  do  not  think  I  could  have  borne  it  to  hear 
that  you  were  going  away." 

The  pastor  expressed  his  appreciation  of  her  desire 
to  have  him  remain.  But  she  saw  that  he  was  sur- 
prised as  well. 

63 


THE  BOOK  OF  PERSONAL  WORK 

"  You  have  won  the  hearts  of  all  in  the  church/* 
she  explained,  "  but  I  have  a  special  reason  for  thank- 
ing God  that  you  came  here.    May  I  tell  of  it? 

"  Two  years  ago  I  was  unhappy,  and  I  did  not 
know  why.  I  was  always  wanting  something.  One 
day  I  went  for  a  steamboat  ride ;  I  thought  this  might 
satisfy  me.  I  tried  a  picnic,  but  it  did  me  no  good. 
I  tried  so  many  things,  but  felt  the  same  longing  for 
something  else. 

"  I  decided  what  I  needed  was  to  see  my  sister  in 
Denver.  The  fare  was  a  great  obstacle,  but  I  man- 
aged to  save  it  and  went  to  her.  For  a  few  hours 
after  I  got  there  I  felt  better,  but  next  day  I  was  as 
unsatisfied  as  ever.  I  had  to  come  back  home  long 
before  I  had  intended  to  come. 

"  One  evening  I  was  out  walking  when  I  saw  the 
people  going  into  the  church.  I  followed  them.  I 
was  interested  in  everything.  How  I  wished  I  could 
be  as  happy  as  the  folks  I  saw  all  around  me  1 

"  After  a  while  I  began  to  wonder  if  I  couldn't  be 
as  happy.  I  heard  what  was  said  about  taking  Christ 
for  our  Friend. 

''  Then  it  all  came  over  me  like  a  flash.  I  wanted 
the  Christ  of  whom  the  speaker  was  telling.  I  wanted 
him  to  take  my  life  and  make  it  worth  while.  If  he 
only  would,  how  glad  I  should  be! 

"  I  heard  the  speaker  give  the  invitation  to  those 
who  wanted  the  Saviour  of  whom  he  had  been  telling, 
to  come  to  the  platform  and  kneel  in  prayer.  I  wanted 
to  go.  But  something  held  me  back.  It  could  not  be 
that  this  was  intended  for  me — this  invitation  that 
meant  so  much.    It  was  intended  for  those  who  were 

64 


HER  HUNGER  SATISFIED 

going  to  the  front.  It  was  intended  for  those  others 
to  whom  some  of  the  young  people  were  speaking. 
But  it  was  not  for  me.  If  only  someone  would  come 
to  me  and  ask  me — me  alone — to  come  to  the  plat- 
form! Then  I  would  know  that  there  could  be  no 
mistake. 

"  One  and  another  came  close  to  me,  and  my  heart 
beat  high  with  hope.  But  I  was  passed  by  for  some- 
one else. 

*'  Then  it  seemed  to  me  as  if  the  thing  I  wanted 
most  in  the  world  was  a  touch  on  the  shoulder  and  a 
message,  '  Come ! ' 

**  Then  I  saw  you  step  from  the  platform.  You 
were  going  to  speak  to  someone.  How  I  wished  you 
would  come  to  me !  But,  no !  I  had  no  right  to  think 
of  it.  You  were  going  to  someone  else.  .  .  Down  the 
next  aisle.  .  .  No,  you  were  coming  down  my 
aisle.  .  .  You  were  coming  nearer.  .  .  Now  you 
were  going  to  stop.  .  .  No,  you  were  going  to  some- 
one back  of  me. 

*'  I  thought  my  chance  was  gone,  but  suddenly  I 
felt  a  hand  on  my  shoulder,  and  someone  whispered : 

"  *  Won't  you  come  with  me,  my  friend  ?  Your 
Saviour  wants  you.' 

**  I  thought  there  must  be  some  mistake.  But  when 
I  looked  up  I  saw  that  no  mistake  had  been  made.  I 
was  wanted!  I  was  to  go  with  the  minister.  I  was 
to  be  satisfied ! 

"  I  went  with  you  to  th^  front.  I  found  Christ  that 
night.    And  I  have  been  so  happy  ever  since." 

Long  after  the  departure  of  his  visitor  the  pastor 

65 


THE  BOOK  OF  PERSONAL  WORK 

was  still  thinking  of  his  struggle  to  join  his  young 
people  in  doing  definite  personal  work.  What  if  he 
had  not  spoken  to  the  woman  ?  Would  she  ever  have 
become  a  Christian? 

"Thank  God  I  did  speak!"  he  said,  profoundly 
moved. 

And  during  the  years  of  his  later  ministry,  he 
looked  back  on  that  evening's  struggle  and  victory  as 
a  crisis  in  his  life. 


66 


XIV 

AFTER  TWENTY  YEARS 

T?OR  the  encouragement  of  those  assembled  at  a 
-■"  great  national  conference  of  Methodist  men, 
George  Innes  related  this  story  of  his  beginning  as  a 
personal  worker: 

*^  I  had  been  a  member  of  the  Church  for  nearly 
twenty  years.  Often  I  had  said,  '  Lord,  give  me  the 
grace  and  courage  to  go  out  and  win  someone  for  you.' 
All  my  life  since  at  the  age  of  twelve  I  had  joined  the 
Church,  I  had  desired  to  do  this.  But  the  years 
slipped  by  and  I  did  not  do  it.  One  day  I  was  travel- 
ing from  Devil's  Lake,  Dakota,  to  a  town  in  Mon- 
tana. As  I  lay  in  my  berth  it  seemed  to  me  that  the 
Lord  spoke  to  me  and  said,  '  To-morrow  you  are  go- 
ing to  die.'  It  startled  me  and  frightened  me,  and  then 
I  remembered  as  I  looked  my  Visitor  in  the  face 
and  prayed,  that  the  Lord  has  said,  '  I  will  take  care 
of  you.'  So  I  said,  '  It  is  all  right,  I  can  go  with  you.' 
But  he  looked  at  me  and  said,  '  But  you  are  going 
alone.'  That  is  a  terrifying  thing:  to  go  into  eternity 
alone.  The  Lord  said  to  me :  '  You  know  every  stick 
of  lumber,  every  bushel  of  grain,  every  acre  of  land. 
Why  don't  you  deal  with  me  in  that  way?  Do  you 
know  any  lost  ones  in  this  town?  Why  don't  you 
make  a  list  of  them  ?  '  So  I  wrote  down  their  names. 
I  thought  of  a  competitor  in  the  grain  business  who 

67 


THE  BOOK  OF  PERSONAL  WORK 

was  a  good  friend  of  mine  and  who  would  believe  me. 
And  I  thought  I  would  go  to  him.  Then  I  thought, 
'  He  will  ask  me  about  the  man  who  has  been  working 
for  me  for  twenty  years.'  I  said,  '  I  cannot  go  to  him.' 
I  could  not  win  my  friend  until  I  did  go  to  this  man. 
I  saw  that,  but  I  said,  '  I  will  call  the  preacher  in  to- 
morrow and  ask  him  to  go  to  that  fellow  and  get  him 
out  of  the  way,  and  then  I  will  go  to  this  friend  of 
mine.'  I  actually  did  that  thing.  I  called  the  preacher 
in  and  said,  *  Have  you  ever  spoken  to  Charlie  about 
his  soul?  '  '  No.'  '  Don't  you  think  you  ought  to?  ' 
And  he  said,  '  Yes,  I  ought  to.  I  know  it.'  Then 
something  came  to  me  and  the  voice  said,  '  You  know 
that  all  the  king's  horses  could  not  pull  that  man 
into  the  kingdom  over  the  top  of  you;  why  don't  you 
go  to  him  and  confess  ?  '  I  said,  '  I  will  go ;  you  need 
not  go.'  I  went.  I  met  him  at  the  door.  He  sus- 
pected that  I  wanted  to  talk  to  him  about  some  busi- 
ness done  that  day.  When  I  said,  '  Charlie,  don't  you 
want  to  take  Christ  as  your  Saviour  ? '  he  broke  into 
tears  and  was  saved. 

'*  Not  long  after  that  I  moved  to  a  large  city.  I 
canvassed  the  churches  of  that  city,  one  hundred  evan- 
gelical churches,  and  found  only  two  with  men  who 
made  it  their  business  to  go  into  the  streets  and  alleys 
to  try  to  win  other  men  to  Jesus  Christ.  I  joined  one 
of  them.  During  the  years  I  was  in  that  city  scarcely 
a  Sunday  afternoon  passed  that  I  and  others  were  not 
in  the  streets  trying  to  win  men,  and  I  can  remember 
only  two  Sundays  when  men  were  not  brought  into 
the  kingdom." 


68 


XV 
WHEN  HIS  EYES  WERE  OPENED 

AS  a  student,  George  Sherwood  Eddy  was  blind 
to  duty  and  the  possibiHties  of  personal  work 
until  one  day  when  he  was  crossing  a  lake.  "  I  had 
crossed  on  that  ferry-boat  many  times  that  summer," 
he  said  in  19 14,  in  an  address  to  men,  *'  and  had  seen 
it  filled  with  unattractive  people  whom  I  had  looked 
at  with  cold  criticism.  But  that  day  I  saw  them  with 
eyes  that  were  opened ;  I  saw  that  ferry-boat  freighted 
with  human  souls.  I  spoke  to  the  man  next  to  me, 
and  he  left  that  ferry-boat  after  giving  his  heart  to 
Christ. 

*'  But,  oh!  the  journeys  that  were  gone,  which  I  had 
made  with  no  message  for  men.  It  is  a  terrible  thing 
to  know  the  truth  and  to  refuse  to  pass  it  on." 

Years  later,  while  Mr.  Eddy  was  on  the  way  to  a 
convention,  something  happened  that  was  one  result 
of  the  vision  the  student  gained  as  a  passenger  on  the 
ferry-boat  when  he  won  his  first  soul. 

"  On  the  train  I  went  back  into  the  barber  shop," 
he  related  the  incident.  "  While  the  barber  was  cut- 
ting my  hair,  he  said,  '  I  was  in  a  wreck.'  *  So  was 
I,'  I  answered.  '  I  nearly  lost  my  life,'  he  went  on. 
I  said,  '  so  did  I.'  And  then  I  asked  him,  '  Were  you 
ready?  '  '  Why,  no,'  he  said,  '  I  was  not.'  '  Are  you 
ready  now  ?    Sometime  you  will  have  to  go.    Are  you 

69 


THE  BOOK  OF  PERSONAL  WORK 

ready?  You  are  not  fit  for  the  kingdom.  Say  just 
two  words ;  say  "  I  will "  to  God,  and  you  may  enter 
the  kingdom  of  heaven.  Say  it,  man.  You  have  been 
waiting  thirty  years;  say  it  to-day.'  But  he  would 
not. 

"  An  hour  later,  after  I  had  gone  back  to  my  berth, 
he  followed  me  through  the  train  and  said  to  me :  'I 
can't  get  away  from  it.  I  am  going  to  say  **  I  will," 
and  I  say  it  now  with  all  my  heart.' 

"  Since  then  letters  have  been  coming  from  him. 
He  has  been  witnessing  in  missions  in  Chicago  and  in 
New  York,  at  either  end  of  his  run;  wherever  he  has 
been  he  has  given  testimony  for  Christ." 


70 


XVI 
AN  INTRODUCTION 

A  MAN  who  traveled  for  a  large  Chicago  house 
decided  that  if  he  was  to  talk  satisfactorily  to 
customers  he  must  know  the  firm's  catalogue  from 
cover  to  cover.  He  was  not  deterred  by  the  fact  thai 
the  catalogue  contained  more  than  one  thousand  pages, 
but  he  set  to  work  to  learn  the  descriptions  of  all 
goods  noted.  It  was  his  custom,  when  leaving  for  a 
trip,  to  cut  out  a  few  pages  of  the  catalogue.  These 
he  would  study  carefully  during  the  long  hours  of 
travel  or  during  the  evenings  in  his  hotel  room.  The 
work  was  never  done,  for  periodical  revision  of  the 
catalogue  gave  him  fresh  work. 

When  that  young  man  became  a  Christian  he  de- 
cided that,  since  he  was  to  travel  through  life  in  the 
interest  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  he  must  know  the 
Bible  as  thoroughly  as  the  catalogue  of  his  firm.  But 
somehow  it  was  not  so  easy  to  learn  the  Scriptures  as 
it  had  proved  to  learn  the  catalogue.  He  began  with 
John  3:16,  for  he  had  been  told  that  Moody  called 
this  text  '*  The  Little  Gospel."  It  was  a  month  before 
he  could  repeat  the  simple  words  in  public  without 
stumbling.  But  he  persisted  in  his  efforts  until  he  was 
able  to  repeat  either  entire  chapters  or  to  quote  pas- 
sage after  passage,  selecting  and  arranging  them  ac- 
cording to  the  needs  of  the  man  to  whom  he  was  talk- 

71 


THE  BOOK  OF  PERSONAL  WORK 

ing.    When  he  made  a  public  address,  his  use  of  the 
Bible  was  a  marvel  to  his  hearers. 

Opportunities  to  use  the  Bible  with  which  he  was 
so  familiar  were  as  numerous  as  his  opportunities  to 
use  his  firm's  catalogue.  On  the  train,  in  the  hotel, 
and  on  the  street  as  well  as  in  the  church,  he  ap- 
proached men,  and  many  of  those  to  whom  he  spoke 
were  led  to  Christ. 

Once  he  was  seated  in  the  lobby  of  a  hotel  when  a 
bell  boy  handed  a  telegram  to  a  man  at  his  side.  The 
recipient  read  it,  then  rose  from  his  seat  and  began 
walking  rapidly  back  and  forth,  swearing  as  he 
walked. 

The  Christian  traveler  thought  he  must  speak.  Ap- 
proaching the  profane  man,  he  said: 

*'  You  seem  to  be  in  trouble.  I  wonder  if  I  can 
help  you?" 

The  angry  man  paused,  and  replied: 

'*  Trouble?  Talk  about  trouble!  You  don't  know 
what  trouble  is.  I  go  home  once  in  three  months.  I 
have  a  wife  and  two  children  waiting  for  me  there. 
I  expected  to  make  them  my  regular  visit  in  two 
weeks.  But  just  now  orders  came  from  the  house  to 
go  out  for  three  months  more.  There  is  not  even  a 
day  for  a  visit  to  my  home." 

"  That  is  trouble,"  was  the  sympathetic  response. 

Having  heard  this  word  of  sympathy,  which  he 
could  feel  was  spoken  by  one  who  appreciated  the  sit- 
uation, the  troubled  man  was  ready  to  hear  the  mes- 
sage of  the  traveler  who  knew  the  Word. 

"  Evidently  you  are  traveling  alone,"  was  the  next 
observation. 

72 


AN  INTRODUCTION 

"  Sure  I  am !  Who  would  I  be  traveling  with  ?  '* 
came  the  surprised  answer. 

*'  I  traveled  alone  a  long  time,"  the  Christian  con- 
tinued. "  I  had  my  troubles,  too.  I  did  not  know 
what  to  do,  until  I  was  introduced  to  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ.     He  has  been  my  Companion  ever  since." 

The  man  looked  as  if  the  Christian  did  not  know 
what  he  was  talking  about,  but  he  proved  that  he  did 
know  what  he  was  saying. 

"  Jesus  promised  to  be  with  me.  He  said,  '  Lo,  I 
am  with  you  alway.'  Here  are  his  words."  And  he 
took  his  Bible  from  his  pocket  and  turned  to  the  chap- 
ter and  verse. 

Many  other  passages  of  Scripture  were  quoted  as 
the  men  continued  in  conference  for  some  time. 

And  when  the  moment  came  when  the  disappointed 
man  must  start  on  his  three  months'  trip,  he  took  his 
new  friend  by  the  hand  and  said: 

"  Thank  you  for  introducing  me  to  him  who  will 
be  my  Companion,  too." 

Is  Jesus  our  Companion  ?  Are  we  introducing  him 
to  our  friends  and  acquaintances? 


73 


FOUR 
UNASSUMING  WORKERS 


75 


XVII 

HE  WON  HIS  FRIEND 

T  N  "  The  Knightly  Soldier,"  Henry  Clay  Trumbull's 
-■■  biography  of  his  friend,  Major  Henry  Camp,  a 
college  chum  tells  of  the  power  of  the  Christian  ex- 
ample of  the  young  soldier : 

"  On  entering  college,  I  was  wholly  without  hope 
and  without  God.  I  was  beyond  the  reach  of  any 
power  except  the  power  of  Jesus.  I  do  not  know 
whether  I  believed  the  Bible  or  not.  I  did  not  hesi- 
tate to  ridicule  such  parts  of  it  as  rny  inclination,  urged 
on  by  such  a  state,  prompted.  I  could  sit  in  a  prayer- 
meeting,  in  the  revival  of  '58,  when  nearly  all  my 
classmates  were  giving  testimony  to  the  power  of  God 
to  send  hope  and  peace  to  despairing  souls,  wholly  un- 
moved. I  could  even  smile  at  the  emotion  these  ex- 
pressed. Camp  was  my  companion  through  college 
more  than  any  other  member  of  the  class.  He  was 
by  my  side  at  recitation  and  in  the  chapel  during  the 
entire  four  years.  I  saw  in  him  a  character  and  a  life 
I  had  never  seen  before.  By  his  life  I  was  forced  to 
admit  that  his  profession  was  per  se  no  libel  on  the 
Master  in  whose  service  he  was. 

"  I  do  not  recollect  what  part  of  our  college  life  it 
was  when  he  first  spoke  to  me  on  the  subject  of  my 
soul's  salvation.  It  was  not,  however,  till  after  his 
upright  and  Godly  life  had  forced  from  me  the  most 

77 


THE  BOOK  OF  PERSONAL  WORK 

profound  respect  for  him  and  for  the  Saviour  to 
whom  he  prayed.  He  said  very  Httle,  but  he  said 
enough  to  lead  me  to  think  over  my  past  Hfe,  and  to 
cast  a  glance  at  the  future.  I  shall  never  forget  the 
impression  that  first  conversation  made  on  my  mind. 
It  was  not  so  much  what  he  said,  as  the  way  he  said 
it.  He  believed  he  was  setting  forth  God's  truth,  and 
spoke  as  if  he  knew  it  was  so.  I  believed  that  he  knew 
it  was  true,  though  unable  to  explain  how  he  became 
conscious  of  it.  Thus  I  pondered,  and  felt  that  he 
had  evidence  that  had  been  withheld  from  me.  He 
spoke  with  me  only  a  few  times  on  this  wise,  but  every 
time  with  telling  effect.  I  could  not  help  thinking  of 
it;  and  after  we  were  parted,  and  I  had  lost  his  com- 
panionship, I  made  his  thoughts  the  companions  of 
my  lonely  hours.  I  began  to  love  him  more  than  ever, 
and  with  love  for  him  grew  the  love  of  the  same  Lord 
whom  he  loved  and  served.  The  conflict  to  me  was  a 
severe  one;  and  how  I  longed  to  meet  him  and  con- 
verse with  him ! 

"  Passing  through  New  Haven,  when  first  on  his 
way  to  his  regiment,  he  left  on  my  table  a  line  to  this 
effect : 

*  Dear  B. : 

*  Sorry  to  have  missed  seeing  you.     Good-bye. 
God  bless  you.  Henry  W.  Camp.^ 

"  I  would  have  given  a  fortune  to  have  seen  him  for 
an  hour.  I  had  not  at  that  time  revealed  my  feelings 
to  anyone,  and  felt  that  he  alone  was  fit  to  receive 
them.    I  wrote  to  him,  and  his  letters  supplied  in  part 

78 


HE  WON  HIS  FRIEND 

the  loss  I  felt.  Not  a  day  since  we  parted,  I  venture 
to  say,  has  he  not  been  in  my  mind.  I  cannot  but  feel 
that  he  was  the  instrument  chosen  of  God  to  unveil 
the  darkness  that  shut  out  the  light  from  my  soul.  I 
fear  that,  had  I  never  known  him,  I  had  never  known 
the  love  of  God  nor  welcomed  the  glad  enjoyment  of  a 
Christian  experience." 


79 


XVIII 
FINDING  TIME  FOR  SERVICE 

"TXrELL,  what  do  you  think  of  it?  " 

^  ^  A  young  man  pointed  with  pride  to  the 

carefully  made  table  over  which  he  had  been  working 
for  months.  Then  he  told  of  the  fabulous  number  of 
pieces  of  woods  of  different  colors  which  had  been 
deftly  fitted  together  so  as  to  represent  a  landscape. 

"I'm  glad  it's  done;  it  has  taken  all  my  evenings 
since  last  October,"  he  complacently  remarked. 

But  the  friend  to  whom  he  was  displaying  his  work 
did  not  see  the  table  top  very  clearly  because  of  the 
mental  picture  that  would  come  before  him  of  the 
nine  or  ten  boys  who,  since  the  previous  October,  had 
been  without  a  teacher  who  would  work  with  them  in 
Sunday  school  and  would  win  their  confidence  by  care- 
ful living  and  earnest  testimony  during  the  week, 
for  the  amateur  table  manufacturer  had  said  he 
could  teach  them  no  longer  because  he  had  no  time. 
He  had  time  to  waste  on  a  table  of  intricate  work- 
manship but  little  value,  yet  he  had  no  time  to  give 
to  God's  service. 

That  excuse,  '*  I  have  no  time !  "  is  constantly  heard 
when  pastors  and  other  leaders  call  for  volunteers  to 
do  needed  work.  And  the  strange  thing  about  it  is 
that  most  of  those  who  give  the  excuse,  have  the  most 
time  at  their  disposal.     The  bulk  of  church  work  is 

80 


FINDING  TIME  FOR  SERVICE 

done  by  men  and  women  whose  business  or  home  cares 
press  upon  them  from  morning  to  night. 

The  superintendent  of  one  of  the  largest  Sunday 
schools  in  the  United  States  is  a  merchant  whose  im- 
mense establishments  demand  close  attention.  One 
of  the  largest  Bible  classes  in  Pennsylvania  was  long 
taught  by  a  capitalist  whose  many  interests  crowded 
upon  him  constantly.  But  he  always  had  time  to  do 
Christian  work  during  the  week,  a  definite  part  of 
which  was  the  personal  word  about  the  deep  things 
of  Hfe  spoken  to  his  employees  and  others  with  whom 
he  came  in  touch.  On  Sunday,  no  matter  how  many 
hundreds  of  miles  away  he  might  be,  he  would  rush 
home  to  stand  as  usual  before  his  class.  A  New  Jer- 
sey carpenter  and  house  builder,  whose  men  were  at 
work  in  several  counties,  made  it  a  rule  never  to  be 
absent  from  the  Wednesday  evening  prayer  meeting 
of  his  church.  Some  years  ago  he  felt  he  could  not 
well  spare  the  time  consumed  by  going  from  work  to 
prayer  meeting,  a  distance  of  thirty  or  forty  miles, 
sometimes  over  several  different  railway  lines.  So  he 
bought  a  motor-cycle.  After  that  an  hour's  ride 
would  bring  him  to  his  home  and  to  his  church.  It 
was  a  hard  trip  after  a  busy  day.  But  what  of  that? 
He  was  his  pastor's  right-hand  man  in  the  struggling 
rural  church.  He  felt  that  his  appeals  to  the  men 
whom  he  met  from  day  to  day  would  be  more  effective 
if  he  lived  in  accordance  with  his  teachings. 

Eight  years  before  General  Benjamin  Harrison  be- 
came President  of  the  United  States,  he  showed  his 
eagerness  for  service  by  his  readiness  to  spend  im- 
portant hours  in  conference  about  spiritual  matters 

8i 


THE  BOOK  OF  PERSONAL  WORK 

with  a  man  who  was  employed  as  a  clerk  in  an  In- 
dianapolis store. 

"  This  was  in  1881,  during  the  session  of  the  Legis- 
lature in  which  General  Harrison  was  a  candidate  for 
the  United  States  Senate,"  wrote  one  who  had  learned 
the  details  from  the  clerk  himself.  *'  On  account  of 
the  uncertain  complexion  of  the  Senate  at  that  time, 
the  Indiana  contest  was  one  of  national  interest;  the 
days  and  nights  were  occupied  with  planning  and  cam- 
paigning, and  every  moment  of  General  Harrison's 
time  was  demanded  by  his  supporters.  Inquiries  for 
him  were  constant.  He  left  one  conference  only  to  be 
drawn  into  another. 

"  One  Sunday,  at  the  conclusion  of  the  regular  serv- 
ice, a  member  of  Mr.  Harrison's  church  approached 
the  young  clerk  and  invited  him  to  join  the  church 
membership.  The  young  man  replied  that  he  could 
not  formally  affiliate  himself  with  any  church  because, 
though  he  believed  the  Scriptures  in  a  general  way,  he 
was  still  perplexed  on  a  number  of  points.  In  that 
condition  of  mind  he  could  not  conscientiously  join  a 
church.  This  conversation  was  overheard  by  General 
Harrison. 

"  The  General  quietly  ascertained  where  the  young 
man  lived,  and  on  the  next  evening  called  at  his  board- 
ing house.  The  landlady,  who  recognized  him, 
was  surprised  and  awed,  and  replied,  to  an  inquiry 
if  the  young  man  were  at  home,  that  he  was.  She 
invited  the  general  into  the  parlor;  but  he  said 
that  he  would  rather  meet  the  young  man  in  his  own 
room. 

"  He  was  conducted  to  a  small  rear  room  on  the 
82 


FINDING  TIME  FOR  SERVICE 

upper  floor,  and  when  the  young  man  opened  the  door 
in  answer  to  the  landlady's  knock  and  saw  General 
Harrison,  he  said,  as  he  was  wont  afterward  to  ex- 
press it,  that  he  might  have  been  knocked  down  by  a 
feather. 

"  Though  he  had  long  admired  Mr.  Harrison  at  a 
distance  and  had  become  accustomed  to  seeing  him 
at  church,  he  had  never  spoken  to  him,  and  had  not 
imagined  that  the  General  was  even  aware  of  his  ex- 
istence. 

*'  Mr.  Harrison  sat  down,  and  with  an  unwontedly 
cordial  manner  at  once  set  the  young  man  at  his  ease. 
He  told  him  that  he  had  overheard,  on  the  previous 
day,  his  expression  of  doubts  regarding  the  Scrip- 
tures, and  said : 

"  *  Now,  I  am  a  much  older  man  than  you.  I  have 
for  years  been  a  student  of  the  Bible,  and  perhaps  I 
may  be  able  to  throw  some  light  upon  the  points  which 
you  do  not  understand.  I  hope,  too,  that  you  will  not 
look  upon  my  visit  as  an  intrusion.' 

"  Having  inquired  as  to  what  points  were  doubtful. 
General  Harrison  proceeded  to  invest  them  with  a 
clear  and  definite  meaning,  and  then  entered  upon  an 
elaborate  and  masterful  exposition  of  the  basic  truths 
of  the  Scriptures. 

"  At  length  the  talk  drew  to  a  close,  and  Mr.  Har- 
rison looked  at  his  watch. 

"  *  Why,  how  late  it  is ! '  he  said. 

"  It  was  two  o'clock  in  the  morning  and  he  had 
talked  with  the  young  man  for  seven  hours. 

"  Thus,  at  a  time  when  his  political  future  was  in 
the  balance  and  when  political  workers  were  con- 

83 


THE  BOOK  OF  PERSONAL  WORK 

stantly  looking  for  him,  he  spent  hours  in  sowing  the 
spiritual  seed  in  a  field  accidentally  pointed  out." 

The  example  of  this  man  of  national  prominence 
was  followed  by  a  young  man  of  whom  a  Chicago 
janitor  told  at  the  Convention  of  the  Men's  Brother- 
hood held  at  Pittsburgh  in  1908.  He  always  made 
good  use  of  his  evenings,  but  one  week  he  swept 
aside  all  evening  engagements  and  came  to  his  pastor 
with  the  request,  "  Give  me  the  names  of  young  men 
whom  you  want  me  to  see  for  the  church  this  week. 
Every  evening  is  free  for  this  work." 

Some  of  the  young  man's  friends  found  fault  with 
him  for  neglecting  other  matters  of  importance  in  or- 
der to  assist  his  pastor.  No  more  effective  answer 
could  have  been  made  to  them  than  was  made  by 
William  Carey  to  an  acquaintance  who  complained 
that  by  preaching  from  village  to  village  as  he  was 
doing,  he  was  neglecting  his  business  of  cobbling 
shoes. 

"  My  business  is  to  extend  the  kingdom  of  God," 
was  the  answer.    "  I  only  cobble  to  pay  expenses.'* 

What  is  our  business?  Can  we  be  in  doubt  when 
we  read  the  command,  "  Go  work  to-day  in  my  vine- 
yard." 


84 


XIX 

HOME  OPPORTUNITIES 

A  MISSIONARY  in  Korea  told  with  great  delight 
-^^  of  a  woman  who  seemed  much  interested  in 
learning  about  Christianity.  She  listened  eagerly  to 
everything  she  could  hear  about  the  gospel.  She 
learned  to  read  so  that  she  might  study  for  herself 
the  life  of  Christ.  It  was  soon  evident  that  she  had 
given  her  heart  to  him.  Those  who  knew  her  thought 
that  soon  she  would  unite  with  the  Church.  But 
weeks,  months,  years  passed,  and  she  did  not  offer 
herself  for  membership.  Always  she  put  off  with 
some  excuse  those  who  invited  her  to  make  a  public 
confession  of  her  faith  in  Christ.  At  length  the  mis- 
sionary pressed  for  the  real  reason  for  her  delay.  Her 
reply  was  a  revelation  to  him.  Bursting  into  tears, 
she  said : 

"  Jesus  told  us  to  go  into  all  the  world  and  preach 
the  gospel  to  every  creature,  and  he  said  that  if  we 
love  him,  we  will  keep  his  commandments.  But  I — 
how  can  I  go  ?  "    And  she  pointed  to  her  crippled  feet. 

Of  course  the  missionary  reassured  her,  explaining 
that  it  was  possible  for  her  to  obey  the  command  by 
influencing  others  for  Jesus  just  where  she  was,  in 
the  home  from  which  she  could  not  go  without  great 
difficulty.  Her  joy  can  be  imagined.  She  united 
with  the  Church  at  once  and  soon  was  one  of  its  most 

85 


THE  BOOK  OF  PERSONAL  WORK 

active  members,  influencing  many  by  her  earnest  life 
and  her  words  of  invitation  to  **  taste  and  see  that 
the  Lord  is  good." 

While  many  Christians  can  obey  the  commission  by 
going  far  from  home  to  the  heathen,  there  is  need  for 
those  who,  called  to  be  active  in  business  and  profes- 
sional life  and  in  the  home,  give  such  daily  testimony 
for  the  Master  that  they  become  winners  of  the  souls 
of  those  about  them. 

A  young  mother,  who  was  unable  even  to  attend 
many  church  services,  or  to  take  part  in  the  activities 
of  the  women's  societies,  because  of  the  claims  of  lit- 
tle children  on  her  time,  was  criticised  for  her  inac- 
tivity. But  she  was  active  in  the  one  way  open  to 
her.  She  lived  between  the  homes  of  a  brother  and 
a  sister,  each  of  whom  had  a  family  to  care  for,  and 
she  noted  that  the  families  were  not  on  visiting  terms. 
Tactfully  she  drew  from  the  sister,  when  opportunity 
offered,  the  story  of  the  quarrel  that  had  been  the 
cause  of  estrangement  in  a  once  happy  family.  Then, 
just  as  tactfully,  she  set  about  healing  the  breach. 
'Months  were  required,  but  before  the  year  was  done 
the  families  were  visiting  back  and  forth  as  of  old. 
And  this  result  was  all  due  to  the  quiet,  winning  ways 
and  words  of  the  busy  little  mother.  She  didn't  know 
just  how  the  change  had  been  brought  about.  She 
did  not  claim  the  credit.  But  her  pastor  knew  the 
truth,  and  when,  a  little  later,  the  sister  united  with 
the  Church,  he  understood  that  she  had  been  won,  not 
by  his  sermons  or  his  visits,  but  by  God's  blessing  on 
the  unconscious  efforts  of  the  home-keeping  mother 
to  obey  the  Master's  command. 

86 


HOME  OPPORTUNITIES 

In  the  same  city,  some  years  ago,  a  young  husband 
and  wife  went  to  housekeeping.  They  were  in  com- 
fortable circumstances,  and  so  found  it  possible  to 
take  two  servants  into  their  home.  The  servants  were 
sisters,  who  came  from  a  country  where  they  had  been 
trained  to  look  with  suspicion  on  the  religion  of  their 
new  master  and  mistress. 

The  first  day  they  were  in  the  home,  the  husband, 
when  about  to  conduct  family  prayers,  turned  to  his 
wife,  and  asked : 

"  Of  course  we  must  ask  the  maids  to  come  in  and 
join  us,  if  they  so  desire?" 

The  wife  agreed,  and  the  servants  were  invited. 
At  first  they  hesitated.  They  did  not  know  whether 
they  should  put  themselves  where  they  would  hear 
the  religious  teachings  of  their  employers.  But  al- 
ready they  were  learning  that  there  was  an  atmos- 
phere in  the  home  that  lulled  suspicion.  So  they  de- 
cided to  worship  with  the  rest. 

Months  passed.  Twice  each  day  master  and  mis- 
tress and  the  two  maids  knelt  at  the  family  altar.  The 
maids  were  impressed  by  the  Scripture  reading  and 
by  the  prayers,  but,  more  than  aught  else,  by  the  lives 
of  the  husband  and  the  wife,  which  were  so  in  ac- 
cord with  both  the  Bible  reading  and  prayers,  and  by 
the  tactful  words  of  the  wife  by  which  she  followed 
up  the  impression  made  by  the  Scripture  reading. 

One  morning,  after  prayers,  they  asked  if  they 
might  stop  for  a  few  words,  "  We  want  to  become 
Christians  like  you,"  one  of  them  said. 

In  a  few  moments  it  became  clear  that  they  were 
both  ready  to  unite  with  the  Church.     "  And  what 

87 


THE  BOOK  OF  PERSONAL  WORK 

church  would  you  Hke  to  become  members  of?"  the 
question  was  asked  kindly. 

•'  Oh,  if  we  might  make  so  bold,  sir!  "  was  the  an- 
swer, **  the  church  that  you  belong  to,  yourselves!  " 

And  so  it  came  to  pass  that,  at  the  next  communion, 
the  sisters  took  their  places  in  the  church  and  were 
welcomed  there  by  the  husband  and  wife  whose  con- 
sistent lives  had  won  them  for  the  Master. 

This  was  only  a  beginning.  During  many  years 
this  Christian  home  was  a  center  from  which  radiated 
influences  that  made  men  and  women  desire  to  be 
Christians.  The  wife  in  her  home  and  social  duties 
and  the  husband  in  his  business  cares  ever  kept  before 
them  as  the  one  great  purpose  of  life,  to  make  known 
the  love  of  God  and  to  persuade  others  to  receive  that 
love. 


88 


XX 
OVERCOMING  DIFFICULTIES 

A  NEW  YORK  CITY  pastor  says  that  one  of  the 
-^^  most  successful  personal  workers  he  has  ever 
known  was  a  man  of  many  handicaps.  His  personality 
was  not  impressive,  nor  was  he  gifted  in  speech.  Be- 
sides, his  business  was  of  a  very  burdensome  and  ex- 
acting nature.  He  had  little  time  to  give  to  anything 
outside  the  daily  routine  of  labor.  His  education  was 
quite  limited,  except  that  he  was  well  acquainted  with 
his  Bible.  He  was  certainly  not  a  man  of  influence 
in  the  ordinary  meaning  of  the  term. 

''  Yet  this  man  of  many  limitations  did  a  large  work 
for  Christ,"  his  friend  says.  "  He  was  busy  all  day 
long,  but  he  made  good  use  of  his  evenings  and  of  his 
Sundays.  Not  a  week  went  by  during  which  he  did 
not  speak  to  some  soul.  He  had  a  deep  earnestness 
about  him  that  left  its  impression  upon  others.  He 
was  friendly  and  sunshiny,  and  nobody  could  doubt 
the  reality  of  his  interest.  The  secret  of  his  power — 
for  he  had  real  power — seemed  to  lie  in  the  fact  that 
he  got  close  to  others.  He  was  direct  and  personal 
in  his  address;  he  knew  how  to  speak  to  the  heart. 
I  have  heard  him  speak  in  public  when  a  critic  would 
have  said  that  he  had  made  a  failure.  Yet  invariably 
it  was  found  that  what  he  had  said  left  its  impression 
upon  hearts.    This  man's  faith  was  very  intense.   His 

89 


THE  BOOK  OF  PERSONAL  WORK 

religion  was  very  real.  When  he  died  a  few  years 
ago  there  were  literally  scores  and  hundreds  of  men 
who  called  him  the  father  of  their  faith." 

The  same  pastor  knew  a  successful  personal  worker 
who  had  wonderful  power  with  men,  yet  he  had  great 
difficulties  of  speech.  He  was  not  an  easy  conversa- 
tionalist, and  his  public  addresses  were  sometimes  al- 
most absurdly  bare  and  unattractive.  If  the  success 
of  his  work  had  depended  upon  good  talk,  he  would 
have  been  a  complete  failure.  Sometimes  in  conver- 
sation he  would  lapse  into  sudden  silence.  What  he 
had  to  say  was  easily  exhausted.  But  his  silence  was 
as  sincere  as  his  talk. 

"  There  was  one  thing  which  was  always  present 
in  his  dealing  with  men,"  his  pastor  testifies.  "  He 
might  be  talking  very  imperfectly,  but  he  never  failed 
to  leave  the  impression  of  absolute  certainty  as  to  his 
own  experience.  There  was  a  pressure  of  fact  about 
all  that  he  said,  that  seemed  to  push  open  the  door  of 
hearts.  He  seemed  to  be  saying  all  the  time,  '  I  have 
tried  this  gospel  and  have  found  it  true.'  " 

"  This  element  of  personal  earnestness  and  genu- 
ineness is  one  of  the  great  elements  of  success  in 
personal  work,"  the  pastor  says.  *'  It  does  more 
than  an  eloquent  tongue.  If  one  has  had  a  true 
experience  of  the  love  of  God  in  Christ,  he  has 
already  some  preparation  for  personal  work.  If  he 
knows  the  riches  of  Christ's  salvation  in  his  heart,  he 
ought  not  to  lack  for  something  to  say  that  is  worth 
saying.  Let  him  speak  simply  and  directly,  and  out 
of  the  heart.  He  should  not  try  to  tell  what  he  does 
not  know." 

90 


OVERCOMING  DIFFICULTIES 

A  third  personal  worker  of  whom  this  pastor  tells 
is  a  blacksmith.  He  has  native  intelligence,  and  a 
heart  in  love  with  his  Master.  He  has  never  been 
trained  in  the  schools,  but  he  has  profited  much  in  the 
school  of  Christ.  He  has  read  few  books,  but  one 
Book  he  has  read  to  good  purpose ;  he  has  hid  it  in  his 
heart.  He  knows  little  of  science,  and  nothing  of  art, 
but  he  has  a  passion  for  souls.  There  are  few  men 
in  the  community  who  are  as  useful  as  he.  He  is  ever 
watching  for  souls.  He  has  skill  of  a  certain  kind — 
the  skill  of  love.  He  goes  after  men  and  brings  them 
to  the  church.  He  prays  much  for  souls  and  does  not 
grow  weary.  When  he  reads  the  Book  he  finds  a 
message  for  the  other  man,  even  as  he  finds  one  for 
himself.  He  has  won  many  souls  to  Christ.  Yet 
men  do  not  think  of  him  as  a  man  of  ability. 


91 


FIVE 
IN  STRANGE  PLACES 


93 


XXI 
ON  A  RAILROAD  TRAIN 

AT  a  great  men's  convention,  volunteer  speakers 
were  asked  to  tell  briefly  of  their  experiences  in 
trying  to  win  men  for  Christ. 

An  Alabama  railway  engineer  declared  that  ever 
since  he  became  a  Christian  he  had  made  it  a  rule  to 
speak  for  Christ  at  every  opportunity.  On  the  way 
to  the  convention  he  had  the  chance  to  talk  religion 
to  a  dozen  passengers  on  a  sleeping  car.  One  of  the 
men  became  a  Christian  in  consequence  of  this  per- 
sonal work. 

Another  man  said  that  his  had  been  the  joy  of  lead- 
ing scores  to  Christ.  *'  Two  are  in  the  seminary  study- 
ing to  be  ministers,  and  they  will  preach  the  gospel 
after  I  have  gone  to  heaven,"  he  added. 

A  man  from  Iowa  said :  '*  Going  into  Chicago  Sat- 
urday evening,  a  man  with  blue  overalls  sat  in  my  seat 
on  his  way  to  West  Chicago.  He  was  from  Nova 
Scotia.  His  father  and  mother,  I  found,  were  pray- 
ing Christians;  they  had  family  worship.  He  had 
been  away  from  home  for  years,  and  is  the  boss  of 
forty  men  in  the  service  of  the  Northwe:tern  road. 
In  talking  with  him  about  his  soul  and  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  he  told  me,  after  an  hour's  conversation,  that 
he  would  accept  Christ.  He  was  so  anxious  to  get 
home  and  tell  the  glad  news  to  his  daughter,  who  is  a 

95 


THE  BOOK  OF  PERSONAL  WORK 

Christian,  that  he  got  off  and  walked  five  miles  rather 
than  go  on  into  Chicago  and  wait  there  for  a  train 
home." 

A  fourth  delegate  told  this  incident :  "  In  Los 
Angeles  one  evening  I  was  writing  letters  late  and  I 
wanted  something  to  eat.  As  I  passed  down  the  street, 
a  man  said  to  me,  '  I  have  not  had  anything  to  eat  for 
about  three  days.  Can't  you  give  me  a  nickel  ?  '  I 
said,  '  You  must  be  pretty  hungry.  I  will  buy  your 
supper  to-night.'  We  walked  into  a  restaurant  and  I 
ordered  this  young  man  a  supper.  After  we  had  got 
through  eating  I  began  to  talk  to  him.  The  theaters 
were  closing  and  people  were  beginning  to  come  in. 
He  had  been  reared  in  a  Christian  home,  and  had  at- 
tended Sunday  school,  but  he  had  drifted  down  until 
he  had  no  hope  at  all  in  this  world.  After  I  had  talked 
with  him  for  three-quarters  of  an  hour  I  was  success- 
ful in  leading  him  to  Christ.  The  next  day  I  was 
again  in  the  restaurant  and  the  proprietor  said  to  me, 
'  Were  you  here  last  evening,  and  were  you  not  the 
one  talking  to  the  young  man  over  there  ?  '  I  said  I 
was.  He  said,  '  Just  wait  a  moment.'  He  invited  me 
into  his  private  office  and  for  two  hours  and  a  half 
I  had  the  privilege  of  talking  with  him.  He  reminded 
me  that  on  the  night  before,  when  his  restaurant  was 
crowded  with  people,  I  was  not  ashamed  to  tell  of  my 
Master,  and  he  added,  '  I  want  to  know  the  One  in 
whom  you  trust.'  " 

Some  Christians  wonder  why  men  like  these  are 
so  successful  in  their  attempts  to  persuade  others  to 
become  Christians.  They  would  not  wonder  so  much 
at  their  success  if  they  had  been  present  at  an  adult 

96 


ON  A  RAILROAD  TRAIN 

class  conference  held  in  connection  with  the  World's 
Sunday  School  Convention  in  Washington  in  May, 
1910,  and  had  heard  a  visitor  tell  this  incident: 

''  One  day  I  saw  an  old  soldier  on  the  train.  I  tried 
to  converse  with  him,  but  he  did  not  seem  to  care  to 
talk.  After  a  few  efforts  I  gave  it  up,  concluding  that 
he  was  not  a  very  sociable  individual.  The  train 
stopped,  and  another  old  soldier  came  on  board.  He 
took  a  seat  by  his  comrade.  It  was  simply  wonderful 
how  the  old  warrior  woke  up  and  a  lively  conversa- 
tion began  at  once.  They  had  fought  together  and 
marched  together  over  many  a  weary  trail,  and  now 
they  fought  their  old  battles  over  again." 

The  way  to  the  heart  of  the  most  taciturn  and  un- 
communicative man  may  be  found  by  sympathetic 
study  of  the  man  in  order  to  learn  what  he  is  inter- 
ested in.  When  this  is  learned,  use  it  as  a  point  of 
contact.  Is  it  objected  that  there  are  some  men  who 
are  interested  in  nothing  that  can  be  used  as  a  basis 
for  conversation?  If  one  had  asked  Frank  Higgins, 
the  "  lumber  jack's  sky  pilot,"  if  this  is  true,  he  would 
have  been  apt  to  answer  by  telling  of  a  woodsman  of 
whom  everybody  despaired  until  Mr.  Higgins,  not- 
ing his  fondness  for  his  dog,  began  to  talk  dog  to 
him.  Soon  the  dog  owner  was  the  sky  pilot's  most 
devoted  follower.  The  successful  Christian  worker 
becomes  skilled  in  searching  gut  the  things  that  will 
bring  him  close  to  the  men  he  wants  to  reach.  Jesus 
did  this.    We  need  to  study  his  methods. 


97 


XXII 
ON  THE  BASE  BALL  DIAMOND 

/^NE  of  the  best-known  ministers  of  the  country 
^^  has  told  of  the  priceless  legacy  received  by  him 
in  memory  of  his  father,  who  died  after  a  trying  ill- 
ness, leaving  his  family  almost  penniless.  When  all 
debts  were  paid  the  mother  had  just  five  dollars  re- 
maining. With  this  sum  she  bought  a  Bible  for  each 
of  her  two  children.  On  the  fly-leaf  of  each  she  wrote 
this  message: 

A  FATHER'S   LEGACY 

Keep  the  charge  of  Jehovah  thy  God,  to  walk  in  his  ways,  to  keep 
his  statutes,  and  his  commandments  .  .  .  and  his  testimonies  .  .  . 
that  thou  mayest  prosper  in  all  that  thou  doest,  and  whithersoever 
thou  turnest  thyself.     I  Kings  2  :  3. 

The  gift  was  not  appreciated  at  the  time  by  at  least 
one  of  the  recipients.  He  forgot  the  loving  entreaty, 
and  dishonored  his  father's  memory  and  his  God  by 
reckless  profanity.  But  one  day  there  was  a  sudden 
change.  In  a  match  game  of  ball,  at  school,  he  was 
struck  by  a  player  who  wished  to  disable  him.  "  I 
turned  upon  him  with  an  oath  and  with  the  spirit  of 
destruction  in  my  heart,"  the  injured  man  wrote  many 
years  later.  "  A  fellow  student.  .  .  was  shocked.  .  . 
Had  he  rebuked  or  scolded  me  before  the  players, 
probably  I  would  not  be  writing  these  words,  but  he 
looked  at  me  sorrowfully,  and  softly  and  slowly  said, 

98 


ON  THE  BASE  BALL  DIAMOND 

*  Has  it  come  to  this  ? '  For  two  or  three  days.  .  . 
I  saw  before  me  the  loss  of  both  character  and  repu- 
tation, and  of  all  the  promises  of  the  Christian  re- 
ligion." He  asked  himself,  "  If  it  has  come  to  this, 
what  will  it  come  to  later?  "  That  question  led  him 
to  Christ.  Before  long  he  was  a  student  for  the  min- 
istry. He  felt  that  his  only  safety  was  in  devoting 
himself  without  reserve  to  the  service  of  the  God 
whom  he  had  been  neglecting,  whose  name  he  had 
dishonored,  the  God  of  his  father  in  whose  memory 
his  mother  had  given  the  disregarded  Bible.  Thus 
the  investment  of  the  widow's  last  mite  had  paid 
abundantly. 

Through  all  the  fifty  years  of  brilliant  and  de- 
voted service,  his  appreciation  of  his  father's  legacy 
has  become  even  greater,  until  now  he  says  that  he 
"would  not  exchange  that  Bible  or  even  the  fly-leaf 
with  the  inscription  written  by  a  mother's  pen  and 
heart,  for  any  of  the  rare  books  or  pictures  to  possess 
which  J.  Pierpont  Morgan  expended  his  millions." 

God  does  not  forget  his  promise  to  show  mercy 
unto  the  children  of  those  that  love  him  and  keep  his 
commandments.  These  children  may  wander  far  from 
him  for  years,  but  his  Spirit  brings  to  them  the  knowl- 
edge that  he  is  yearning  for  them.  Frequently  God 
uses  an  associate  to  speak  the  word  that  brings  the 
wanderer  back  to  him,  as  on  the  New  Jersey  base  ball 
field  nearly  sixty  years  ago. 

What  if  the  Christian  student  had  failed  to  speak  to 
the  profane  player?  And  what  if  we  fail  to  speak  the 
word  in  season  to  those  whom  God  puts  in  our  way? 


99 


XXIII 
ON  A  SAILING  SHIP 

TJ  EV.  F.  J.  HORSFIELD,  an  English  clergyman, 
-■-^  has  told  a  story  of  personal  work  in  which  a 
number  of  people  figure. 

A  company  of  Christian  Endeavor  workers  in  Eng- 
land decided  to  prepare  a  little  Christmas  present  for 
each  sailor  on  a  ship  bound  for  China,  and  to  accom- 
pany the  present  with  a  message  of  Christmas  greet- 
ing. The  presents  and  letters  were  to  be  given  to  one 
of  the  sailors,  kept  by  him  until  Christmas,  and  then 
delivered. 

The  sailor  charged  with  this  duty  was  the  only 
Christian  on  the  ship.  His  comrades  jeered  at  him, 
but  he  was  not  disturbed.  The  one  who  sneered  most 
declared  that  he  was  an  infidel,  and  that  he  had  no  use 
for  Christmas-  or  any  other  Christian  festival. 

But  when,  on  Christmas  morning,  the  infidel  was 
given  the  packet  bearing  his  name  and  a  Christmas 
greeting,  he  was  amazed. 

Wondering,  he  tore  open  the  packet  and  read  the 
note  two  or  three  times.    Then  he  exclaimed : 

"  There  must  be  something  in  it !  " 

The  Christian  sailor  realized  that  the  opportunity 
for  which  he  had  long  sought  was  about  come  to  him. 
The  infidel  was  ready  for  the  message  he  could  give. 

That  afternoon,   when   shore  leave  was  given  to 

100 


ON  A  SAILING  SHIP 

some  of  the  men,  including  the  infidel  and  the  Chris- 
tian, the  infidel  asked  if  he  might  take  a  walk  with 
the  Christian. 

Now  the  Christian  sailor  had  looked  forward  to  a 
quiet  time  that  day ;  at  first  he  was  not  willing  to  have 
his  plans  interfered  with.  But  he  realized  that,  in  all 
probability,  his  longed-for  opportunity  was  at  hand, 
so  he  welcomed  the  man  as  a  companion. 

Together  they  went  to  a  hillside  on  the  outskirts  of 
the  town.  There  the  infidel  told  his  companion  that 
the  letter  had  brought  before  him  his  own  little  girl. 

"  There  are  two  or  three  things  just  like  what  she 
used  to  tell  me,  and  some  lines  of  one  of  her  favorite 
hymns;  and  it  has  brought  it  all  back,  and — well, 
mate,  I  guess  I'd  like  you  to  pray  for  me  if  you  will, 
if  you  think  God  can  forgive  such  a  black  sinner  as  I 
have  been." 

When  the  men  rose  from  their  knees,  the  defiant 
man  had  become  a  Christian. 

The  religion  of  the  convert  was  speedily  put  to  a 
severe  test.  His  mates  adopted  all  sorts  of  objection- 
able means  to  make  him  disgrace  his  profession,  but 
to  no  purpose.  At  last  they  made  up  their  mind  that 
he  was  a  real  Christian. 

Then  began  earnest  work  on  the  part  of  the  two 
Christians  in  the  crew,  among  their  companions.  ''Ul- 
timately," Mr.  Horsfield  says,  "  the  captain  and  no 
less  than  ten  of  the  crew  were  led  to  yield  their  hearts 
to  Christ." 


lOI 


XXIV 

A  FELLOW  TRAVELER'S  WORD 

T  N  ''  The  Great  Acceptance,"  Guy  Thorne  has  told 
•*-  the  story  of  the  conversion  of  Frederick  N.  Cher- 
rington,  an  Englishman,  son  of  a  wealthy  brewer, 
who  gave  up  the  prospect  of  inheriting  his  father's 
wealth  because  he  saw  before  him  the  far  greater  op- 
portunity of  ministering  to  the  poor  and  the  distressed 
in  the  name  of  Christ. 

Mr.  Thorne  quotes  Mr.  Cherrington's  own  account 
of  his  conversion : 

"  I  was  traveling  on  the  Continent  along  the 
Riviera,  or  the  South  of  France,  and  just  before  I 
returned  from  Cannes  I  met  with  my  friend  William 
Rains  ford,  the  celebrated  Episcopal  clergyman  from 
New  York.  We  traveled  home  together  to  England, 
and  when  we  got  to  London  I  invited  him  to  come  and 
stop  at  my  father's  house  at  Wimbledon.  At  the  time 
I  was  living  a  very  moral  life,  and  not  without  some 
interest  in  eternal  things,  but  my  only  belief  was  in 
the  Book  of  Common  Prayer,  and  especially  in  the 
statement,  '  Wherein  I  was  made  a  member  of  Christ, 
the  child  of  God,  and  an  inheritor  of  the  kingdom  of 
heaven.'  When  we  got  to  my  father's  home,  to  my 
great  astonishment  Rainsford  suddenly  said :  *  I  feel 
very  guilty.  We  have  traveled  together  all  the  way 
over  the  Continent,  and  enjoyed  ourselves  very  much, 
but  I  have  never  spoken  to  you  about  your  soul.    The 

1 02 


A  FELLOW  TRAVELER'S  WORD 

fact  is,  I  am  a  Christian,  but  I  have  spent  the  winter 
in  the  South  of  France  for  my  health,  and  I  have  been 
in  very  worldly  society;  but  now  that  I  have  got  back 
to  old  England  these  things  seem  to  rise  in  my  mind, 
and  I  feel  that  I  must  ask  you  if  you  are  saved/  I 
said,  '  Really,  Rainsford,  we  have  had  a  very  good 
time  on  the  Continent,  and  I  think  it  is  a  very  great 
pity  that  you  bring  up  such  a  debatable  subject  just 
now.'  He  said,  '  I  will  ask  you  to  do  only  one  thing, 
and  that  is,  that  when  I  am  gone  you  will  promise  to 
read  through  the  third  chapter  of  John's  Gospel.'  I 
promised  him  I  would,  and  accordingly  the  next  night, 
while  smoking  a  pipe  before  going  to  bed,  I  read  the 
third  chapter  of  John,  and  as  I  read  it  I  thought  to 
myself :  *  This  is  a  very  curious  thing.  Here  are  two 
men,  my  new  friend  Rainsford,  and  my  old  friend 
Lord  Garvagh,  who  both  say  the  same  thing,  that 
they  are  "  saved."  '  As  I  read  the  chapter,  light  came 
into  my  soul,  and  when  I  came  to  the  words,  *  He 
that  believeth  on  the  Son  hath  eternal  life '  I  realized 
that  I,  too,  possessed  '  eternal  life.'  " 

In  1873  the  young  convert  learned  how  much 
money  was  being  earned  by  the  products  of  the  brew- 
ery from  which  he  expected  his  inheritance.  So  he 
went  to  his  father  and  told  him  he  would  have  to 
renounce  his  inheritance.  His  father  argued  with 
him,  but  to  no  purpose. 

Many  years  later,  when  the  father  was  dying,  he 
could  not  be  comforted  except  by  the  son  who  had 
disappointed  him  by  giving  up  his  inheritance.  He 
owned  that  Frederick  was  right,  asked  him  to  pray 
for  him,  and  died  a  Christian. 

103 


XXV 
WHAT  THE  CONDUCTOR  DID 

HIS  story  has  been  told  by  James  H.  McConkey, 
thus: 

"  I  have  a  Christian  railroad  friend,  a  passenger 
conductor  on  a  train  running  into  a  Southern  city. 
One  morning  on  his  usual  run  he  was  sitting  beside 
a  wealthy  turpentine  merchant.  Presently  the  train 
stopped  at  a  wayside  station.  A  young  man,  visibly 
intoxicated,  stepped  aboard  the  train.  He  dropped 
down  beside  a  companion,  with  the  words,  *  I  drank 
a  quart  of  whiskey  since  five  o'clock  this  morning.* 
And  then  he  went  on  with  a  perfect  stream  of  pro- 
fanity and  blasphemy. 

'*  My  friend  stood  it  as  long  as  he  could.  Then 
he  said  to  his  companion,  *  I  cannot  endure  this  any 
longer.  Please  excuse  me.'  He  arose  and  crossed 
the  aisle.  The  companion  of  the  young  man  vacated 
his  seat.  The  Christian  railroad  conductor  sat  down 
beside  the  blasphemer. 

*' '  I  have  listened  to  your  profanity,  young  man,' 
said  he,  '  until  I  cannot  bear  it  any  longer.  My  dear 
boy,  have  you  a  mother  and  father  ?  * 

"  '  Yes,*  replied  the  young  fellow. 

"  *  Are  they  Christians  ?  '  asked  the  conductor. 

"  *  They  are,'  said  the  boy.  '  My  father  is  an  officer 
In  a  church.' 

104 


WHAT  THE  CONDUCTOR  DID 

"  *  Well,  young  man,  can  you  imagine  how  your 
mother's  heart  would  bleed  if  she  stood  here  and  heard 
you  blaspheme  the  name  of  Christ  as  I  have  heard  you 
this  morning?  Why,  she  would  not  take  all  the  silver 
and  gold  in  the  world,  and  hear  that.' 

"  And  then  as  he  went  on  with  increasing  earnest- 
ness my  friend  put  his  arm  over  the  profaning  boy's 
shoulder,  and  pleaded  with  him  to  cease  from  his  man- 
ner of  life. 

"  Presently  the  boy  broke  down  utterly.  He  put 
his  head  on  the  conductor's  shoulder,  and  sobbed  out 
his  penitence  like  a  child.  As  they  dismounted  at  the 
end  of  the  run  the  young  fellow  made  an  appoint- 
ment to  meet  the  conductor  at  his  room  at  the  hotel 
to  talk  it  over  with  him.  And  talk  it  over  they  did 
to  a  finish.  It  ended  in  the  young  man  giving  his 
heart  to  Christ.  The  next  year  the  conductor  learned 
that  he  was  superintendent  of  a  prosperous  little  Sun- 
day school,  and  giving  noble  testimony  for  Jesus 
Christ. 

"  But  the  stream  of  power  from  this  Christian  rail- 
road man's  life  did  not  end  there.  The  wealthy  tur- 
pentine merchant  had  witnessed  the  whole  scene,  and 
heard  the  conversation.  As  the  conductor  started 
toward  his  hotel  he  heard  his  name  called.  Looking 
around,  he  saw  the  merchant  standing  beside  his  team, 
which  had  come  to  meet  him. 

"  '  Hold  on,  conductor,  I  want  to  say  something  to 
you.  I  was  listening  to  your  conversation  with  that 
young  man.  You  did  not  mean  it  for  me.  But  I  want 
to  say  this :  I  am  a  wealthy  man.  I  have  a  good  wife 
and  children,  and  a  comfortable  home.     Yet  I  never 

105 


THE  BOOK  OF  PERSONAL  WORK 

in  my  life  read  a  chapter  from  the  Book  nor  had  a 
prayer  with  them.  Conductor,  your  talk  has  reached 
my  heart.  I  am  going  home  this  very  night  to  set  up 
my  family  altar,  and  from  this  time  on  I  will  be  a 
different  man.* 

''  Out  from  that  conductor's  life  had  flowed  a 
stream  of  power  from  God.  Not  the  power  of  great 
scholarship,  or  eloquence,  but  the  power  of  the  Spirit 
of  God  pouring  its  stream  through  the  life  of  the  man 
who  walked  in  this  highway  of  God,  the  highway  of 
a  consecrated  life.  It  is  a  highway  in  which  all  of  us 
may  walk.     Shall  we  not  enter  therein  ?  " 


lo6 


XXVI 
UNDER  THE  PALM  TREE 

A  N  epoch-making  experience  in  the  life  of  a  Phila- 
-^  ^  delphia  layman  was  related  thus  in  the  columns 
of  The  Sunday  School  Times: 

"  The  beginning  of  it  was  when  several  of  us  who 
belonged  to  a  local  church  became  impressed  with  the 
idea  that  we  had  been  put  under  orders  of  the  King 
to  do  some  personal  evangelism.  About  ten  of  us  had 
met  together  and  talked  and  prayed  over  our  new  pur- 
pose. Then  we  adjourned  for  the  week,  and  during 
the  interval  each  was  pledged  to  carry  the  Message  to 
somebody. 

*'  I  was  an  instructor  in  the  large  university  of  that 
city,  and  my  thoughts  turned  at  once  to  a  young  man, 
an  undergraduate  with  whom  I  was  acquainted  and 
who  occasionally  attended  our  church.  He  was  a  care- 
less enough  young  fellow,  but  good-hearted,  I  be- 
lieved, and  withal  evidently  well  bred.  He  came  from 
a  distant  state,  and  was  far  from  home  and  friends. 
I  determined  to  see  him  at  once  and  thus  have  my 
task  done  early  in  the  week. 

"  Then  I  stumbled  at  the  very  threshold  of  my 
quest.  My  denomination  had  always  insisted  strongly 
on  the  definite  leading  of  the  Spirit  in  all  religious 
work.  Was  I  being  led  of  God  to  speak  to  this  young 
man,  or  had  I  hit  upon  him  of  my  own  choice  just  to 

107 


THE  BOOK  OF  PERSONAL  WORK 

fulfill  the  pledge  to  my  comrades?    Was  I  really  un- 
der orders  of  the  King? 

"  It  was  a  big  question  to  me,  and  it  became  bigger 
as  the  days  passed.  For  when  I  did  decide  to  see  him, 
every  obstacle  seemed  to  be  thrown  in  my  path.  Three 
times  my  appointments  with  him  miscarried.  Once 
he  failed,  once  I  failed,  and  once  we  both  failed.  Then 
I  believed  he  suspected  my  purpose  and  avoided  me. 
Surely,  I  thought,  if  it  was  God's  purpose  for  me  to 
see  this  young  man  he  would  open  the  way.  But  the 
way  did  not  open. 

"  So  the  battle  went  on  in  my  mind,  but  ever  my 
final  thought  was  that  certainly  God's  hand  would 
not  restrain  a  bearer  of  his  great  message.  Perhaps 
it  was  for  me,  like  Arnold  von  Winkelried,  to  make  a 
way  where  there  was  no  way. 

"  Saturday  afternoon  came,  and  the  next  day  our 
circle  was  to  meet  again  for  reports.  I  was  getting 
desperate.  I  had  finally  come  to  the  conclusion  that 
I  must  act,  come  what  might.  There  was  no  more 
time  for  appointments.  So,  donning  my  raincoat  and 
taking  an  umbrella,  I  tramped  out  through  the  pour- 
ing rain  to  his  boarding  place.  I  was  hardly  surprised 
when  I  found  the  house  full  of  people  and  no  appa- 
rent opportunity  for  me  to  talk  privately  with  my 
friend.  But  I  dared  brook  no  more  delay,  and  I  asked 
him  as  a  personal  favor  to  put  on  his  coat  and  walk 
down  the  street  with  me. 

"  Then  came  our  interview  in  the  storm.  Under 
the  partial  shelter  of  one  umbrella  I  told  him  I  dared 
wait  no  longer  to  ask  him  if  he  was  a  follower  of 
Jesus  Christ. 

lo8 


UNDER  THE  PALM  TREE 

"Quick  as  a  flash  he  shot  back  an  answer  that  I 
shall  never  forget :  *  No,  I  am  not,  but  I  can't  tell 
you  how  glad  I  am  that  you  spoke  to  me  about  it.' 
What  a  reply  to  a  messenger  who  had  feared  he  was 
not  sent !  Then  we  both  forgot  about  wind  and  rain  as 
he  told  me  freely,  eagerly,  of  his  condition.  He  was 
far  from  home  and  loved  ones,  lonely  for  the  circle 
of  old  friends,  and  in  despair  because  he  had  just 
failed  in  his  quarterly  examination  at  the  university. 
He  had  not  felt  free  to  confide  in  any  of  his  new 
friends,  and  he  had  been  wondering  whether  the  God 
of  heaven  would  really  help  him. 

"  The  rest  of  my  story  tells  itself.  Every  reader 
of  these  lines  knows  what  the  Father  does  when  such 
a  tired,  wayworn  prodigal  turns  about  and  faces  home- 
ward. The  young  man  and  I  had  a  great  revival  meet- 
ing right  in  that  spot.  There  was  no  altar  and  no  min- 
ister, no  organ  and  no  gospel  singers.  The  young  man 
had  never  found  the  way  to  God  before,  and  I  knew 
little  of  how  to  lead  him.  But  there  in  the  storm, 
another  tempest-tossed  soul  found  the  Pilot  and  en- 
tered into  the  peace  that  passeth  knowledge. 

"  It  was  a  double  victory,  too.  For  when  the  bearer 
of  the  message  made  his  way  homeward  from  his 
quest  he  knew  beyond  peradventure  that  he  had  been 
under  orders  of  the  King." 


109 


XXVII 
AT  THE  TOP  OF  THE  STEEPLE 

"XT'ES,  I  want  to  come  into  the  Church;  have  been 

^  wanting  to  come  for  fifteen  years,"  a  woman 
said  to  the  minister  when  he  urged  her  to  confess 
Christ  at  the  next  communion.  "  But,  I'm  waiting 
for  Jim.  You  know  he's  a  good  man,  yet  he  doesn't 
have  much  use  for  the  Church,  or — begging  your  par- 
don— for  preachers.  He  tells  me  to  go  ahead,  and 
stop  waiting  for  him.  Many  a  time  I've  made  up  my 
mind  to  do  just  that.  Then,  at  the  last  minute,  I  think 
if  I  wait  just  a  little  while  longer  surely  he'll  come 
with  me.     What  would  you  do?  " 

The  visitor  told  her  the  best  thing  she  could  do 
would  be  to  become  a  church  member  without  fur- 
ther delay,  for  she  would  have  a  better  chance  to  in- 
fluence her  husband  as  a  professed  Christian  than  as 
an  outsider.  Before  the  call  was  concluded,  she 
agreed  that  this  was  her  best  course. 

As  the  minister  left,  he  said,  ''  Please  remember 
me  to  Mr.  B.  when  he  comes  home.  Tell  him  I  am 
sorry  to  have  missed  him,  and  that  I  hope  to  have  a 
good  talk  with  him  soon." 

Many  times  the  minister  tried  to  get  in  touch  with 
the  husband;  but  always  he  missed  him.  Daily  he 
prayed  for  him.  A  part  of  his  petition  was  that  he 
might  get  to  him,  and  that  he  might  say  and  do  the 

no 


AT  THE  TOP  OF  THE  STEEPLE 

right  thing,  so  that  husband  and  wife  would  be  to- 
gether in  the  Church. 

Finally  he  met  Mrs.  B.  once  more.  "  Jim  made  me 
promise  to  tell  you  something  for  him,"  she  said,  much 
embarrassed.  "  He  says  if  you  want  to  see  him  so 
much,  you  will  just  have  to  go  where  he  is," 

'*  And  where  is  that?  "  was  the  inquiry. 

"  Hadn't  you  better  wait  a  few  days  before  going 
to  him  ?  Then  he'll  be  where  the  likes  of  you  can  get 
to  him  better.  You  see,  to-day  he's  working  on  the 
last  section  of  the  steeple  of  the  new  church." 

It  was  enough.  The  minister  made  up  his  mind 
he  would  find  Jim  that  very  afternoon.  At  the 
church — a  magnificent  building,  with  a  lofty  spire — 
he  learned  that  his  quarry  was  indeed  at  the  top. 
"  You  can't  get  to  him,  though;  nothing  but  ladders 
to  climb  on.  Better  let  us  call  him  down,"  the  fore- 
man suggested. 

But  the  minister  had  been  challenged  to  go  where 
Jim  was.  So  he  climbed  ladder  after  ladder  until, 
nearly  two  hundred  feet  above  the  street,  he  found 
a  much  surprised  man. 

"  What  are  you  here  for?  "  he  asked. 

"  They  told  me  you  were  up  here,  and  I  wanted  to 
ask  you  if  you  don't  think  it  is  time  you  became  a 
Christian?" 

Five  minutes  were  spent  in  conversation.  Then 
the  minister  climbed  down  the  ladders,  and  went  on 
his  way  seeking  others  for  Christ. 

The  next  Sunday  Jim  became  a  member  of  the 
Church,  and  was  thereafter  known  as  an  earnest 
Christian  man.    His  friends  wondered  a  little  at  the 

III 


THE  BOOK  OF  PERSONAL  WORK 

change  in  his  Hfe,  but  the  only  explanation  he  would 
give  was  this: 

"  The  preacher  who'll  climb  two  hundred  feet  of 
ladders  to  call  on  me,  can  have  me  every  time !  " 


112 


SIX 
WINNING  UNLIKELY  PEOPLE 


113 


XXVIII 
HE  WON  THE  WATCHMAN 

A  N  experience  that  strengthened  the  purpose  of  a 
•^^  man  to  tell  others  of  Christ  was  thus  related 
by  him,  in  the  columns  of  The  Sunday  School  Times: 

"  At  a  convention  in  Maryland,  in  the  hotel  late  at 
night,  I  rang  for  a  pitcher  of  ice  water.  The  night 
watchman  brought  it  to  my  room.  He  was  an  almost 
defective  looking  type  of  humanity,  scarcely  up  to  the 
average  grade  of  intelligence. 

**  As  he  stepped  into  the  room  I  thought  it  might  be 
a  good  opportunity,  and  I  said  just  a  few  words  to 
him,  asking  him  if  he  were  a  follower  of  Christ,  and 
if  not,  whether  he  would  not  become  so.  The  man 
said  he  could  not  do  this,  because  in  that  hotel  one  of 
his  duties  was  serving  the  bar,  and  he  could  not  come 
to  Christ  while  he  was  selling  liquor. 

"  The  next  day  I  left  the  place.  I  could  not  get  him 
out  of  my  mind,  however,  and  as  I  happened  to  know 
a  minister  in  the  town  I  asked  him  to  look  the  man 
up.  He  wrote  me  later  that  he  had  had  a  talk  with 
him,  but  apparently  with  no  result. 

"  It  was  some  months  later  that  I  saw  a  copy  of  a 
Sunday-school  paper,  published  in  that  town,  and, 
thinking  the  editor  might  be  able  to  do  something  to 
help  I  wrote  to  him. 

"  A  few  weeks  later  I  heard  from  the  man  I  had 

'    115 


THE  BOOK  OF  PERSONAL  WORK 

written  to,  that  he  had  looked  the  hotel  man  up  and 
found  that  he  had  left  his  position  and  was  in  another 
business.  He  had  had  a  talk  with  him  and  learned 
that  he  was  then  a  member  of  the  Methodist  Episco- 
pal Church,  seemingly  very  happy  and  doing  good 
work. 

"  I  was  reproached  by  the  incident  for  ever  having 
thought  that  I  had  done  my  full  duty  in  the  first  effort, 
or  for  having  felt  that  this  was  perhaps  a  case  where 
a  man  could  not  be  won." 


ii6 


XXIX 
OUT  INTO  THE  SUNLIGHT 

TWO  college  students  sought  a  visitor  who  is 
noted  for  his  success  in  dealing  with  young 
men,  and  told  of  their  attempts  to  help  one  of  their 
classmates  and  asked  him  if  he  could  suggest  any- 
thing. 

"  Bring  him  to  me,"  the  visitor  said. 

So,  in  a  few  minutes,  three  men  entered  the  visitor's 
room.  The  two  who  had  spoken  to  him  were  bright 
and  earnest  looking,  but  the  man  who  followed  them 
entered  with  hanging  head  and  shuffling  step.  In  re- 
sponse to  the  visitor's  greeting,  he  raised  his  eyes  just 
long  enough  to  allow  the  keen  judge  of  men  to  see 
the  story  of  hatred  written  there. 

"  There's  something  on  your  mind,"  the  visitor  said, 
when  the  sullen  man  was  seated  near  him.  The  words 
were  spoken  in  the  soft  yet  strong  tone  that  was  a 
factor  in  his  successful  approach  to  those  with  whom 
he  worked.     ''  Tell  me  about  it." 

"  There's  nothing  on  my  mind,"  was  the  surly  re- 
ply.    *'  Who  told  you  there  was  ?  " 

"  No  one  told  me.  But  I'd  be  glad  to  have  you  tell 
me  all  about  it." 

*'  There's  nothing  wrong  with  me.  There's  some- 
thing wrong  with  the  fellows  that  brought  me  here. 
Better  talk  to  them." 

117 


THE  BOOK  OF  PERSONAL  WORK 

"  Yes,  there  is  something  wrong,"  came  the  firm, 
even,  compelHng  reply. 

"  How  do  you  know?  "  The  student  looked  up  in 
surprise  at  the  insistence  of  the  stranger. 

"  Because  your  eyes  tell  me  so." 

**  Maybe  you  will  let  me  know  what  they  tell  you, 
seeing  you  know  so  much." 

"  Very  well.  They  tell  me  plainly  that  you  want  to 
send  someone  straight  to  hell,  and  that  you  are  ready 
to  go  there  after  him." 

The  change  in  the  student  was  startling.  He 
gripped  the  arms  of  the  chair.  He  leaned  forward  in 
great  excitement. 

"  Some  sneak  has  been  telling  you  about  me."  He 
looked  accusingly  at  the  men  who  had  brought  him 
into  the  room. 

"  No  one  has  told  me  but  yourself.  Don't  you 
think  you  had  better  tell  me  all  about  it? " 

There  was  a  moment's  hesitation,  followed  by  a 
look  of  determination. 

"  Might  as  well,"  he  said.  Then,  turning  to  his 
companions:   "Fellows,  you  disappear." 

When  he  was  alone  with  the  visiting  friend  of 
young  men,  he  told  his  story. 

"  I  live  in  the  mountains.  A  year  ago  I  was  stabbed 
in  the  breast  by  a  man  I  had  thought  my  friend.  They 
thought  I  couldn't  live.  I  had  two  months  of  awful 
suffering  before  I  began  to  get  well.  During  those 
two  months  I  forgot  the  pain  while  I  thought  of  what 
I  would  do  to  the  coward  that  put  me  on  my  back. 

"  When  I  got  up  I  was  weak.  I  knew  I  could  not 
hope  to  kill  him  as  I  must  do.    It  would  have  been 

ii8 


OUT  INTO  THE  SUNLIGHT 

easy  to  shoot  him  behind  his  back;  but  I  wanted  some- 
thing better  than  that.  He  must  taste  the  knife  as  he 
had  made  me  taste  it.  Only  there  won't  be  any  fail- 
ure when  I  put  the  knife  in  him.  It  will  go  right  to 
the  hilt,  and  there  won't  be  enough  left  of  him  to  put 
to  bed. 

"  But  a  fellow  has  to  be  strong  to  do  a  thing  like 
that.  I  thought  how  I  could  get  ready.  The  best 
chance  seemed  to  come  here.  I  haven't  come  to  study 
— I'm  here  to  get  all  I  can  from  the  gymnasium  and 
the  athletic  team.  In  a  few  months  I'm  going  back 
to  the  mountains.    Then  he  can  look  out !  " 

As  he  finished  his  eyes  were  glittering  with  deadly 
hate. 

The  man  to  whom  he  told  the  story  looked  at  him 
a  moment  without  a  word.    Then  he  said : 

**  So  you  are  planning  to  send  a  man  to  hell.  Well, 
all  I  have  to  say  is,  you  must  love  him  a  lot." 

"Love  him?    I  hate  him!" 

"  Then  why  do  you  plan  to  spend  such  a  long  time 
in  his  company  ?  " 

"  What  do  you  mean  ?  " 

*'  Well,  if  you  send  him  to  hell,  you  will  go  there 
after  him.  And  you'll  stay  there  with  him  for  a  long 
eternity.  Yes,  you  must  love  him  a  lot,  or  you  would 
not  be  so  eager  to  be  with  him.'* 

"I  hadn't  thought  of  that!"  the  student  said,  in 
surprise. 

"  Well,  I  have  this  much  to  say,"  the  man  went  on, 
"  There  is  a  far  better  way  to  get  your  man  than  you 
have  outlined." 

"What  is  it?" 

119 


THE  BOOK  OF  PERSONAL  WORK 

The  visitor  took  his  Testament  from  his  pocket,  and 
turned  to  Matthew  5 :  43.  Pointing  to  the  place,  he 
said: 

"  Read  this." 

Curious,  the  student  looked  and  read: 

"  Ye  have  heard  that  it  hath  been  said,  Thou  shalt 
love  thy  neighbor  and  hate  thine  enemy.  But  I  say 
unto  you.  Love  your  enemies;  bless  them  that  curse 
you,  do  good  to  them  that  hate  you,  and  pray  for 
them  which  despitefully  use  you  and  persecute  you." 

Amazed,  the  reader  looked  up.  "  That's  no  way 
for  a  man  to  do,"  he  said,  with  a  sneer. 

"  Read  on,"  the  man  said,  his  finger  indicating 
verse  45. 

Obediently  the  student  read: 

"  That  you  may  be  the  children  of  your  Father 
which  is  in  heaven :  for  he  maketh  his  sun  to  rise  on 
the  evil  and  on  the  good,  and  sendeth  rain  on  the  just 
and  on  the  unjust." 

At  last  the  student  showed  interest.  "  What  does 
that  mean  ?  "  he  asked,  wonderingly. 

"  It  means  that  God  loves  you  who  hate  him  just 
as  much  as  he  loves  the  president  of  this  college.  He 
wants  to  let  his  sun  shine  on  you  just  as  much  as  on 
the  president;  but  you  won't  let  him.  You  persist  in 
staying  down  in  your  miserable,  dark  cellar,  among 
the  slimy  creatures  you  choose  for  company,  when 
you  might  come  out  into  God's  glorious  sunshine  and 
be  glad." 

The  student  looked  at  him  in  wonder.  "  I  never 
thought  of  it  that  way,"  he  said. 

"  Don't  you  think  we'd  better  kneel  here  and  ask 

120 


OUT  INTO  THE  SUNLIGHT 

God  to  show  you  how  to  get  the  better  of  your  enemy 
in  His  way?  " 

All  the  fight  had  gone  out  of  the  student.  He 
knelt  at  once  with  the  man  whose  words  he  had  re- 
sented only  a  few  moments  before. 

The  visitor  pleaded  for  the  opening  of  the  student's 
eyes.  He  asked  that  God  would  teach  him  how  to 
live  in  the  sunlight,  in  company  with  the  man  he  had 
sought  to  injure.  He  prayed  for  several  minutes,  and 
was  about  to  ask  the  student  if  he  would  not  pray, 
when  there  was  an  interruption. 

"  O  Lord,  I'll  let  him  live ! "  were  the  unexpected 
words  that  closed  the  prayer.  As  he  spoke,  the  stu- 
dent rose  to  his  feet.    His  companion  rose  with  him. 

The  student  looked  startled.  There  was  a  wonder- 
ing look  in  his  eyes. 

"  Something  has  happened,"  he  said. 

"  Of  course  it  has.    Tell  me  about  it." 

"  For  the  first  time,  I  can't  hate  him.  I  find  myself 
making  excuses  for  him.  He  was  drunk  when  he  did 
it.  I  don't  feel  toward  him  as  I  did.  What  is  the 
meaning  of  this? " 

"  It  means  that  God  has  kept  his  promise,  as  he 
always  does.  He  has  taken  away  your  stony  heart 
and  has  given  you  a  heart  of  flesh.  The  change  was 
made  when  you  said,  '  I'll  let  him  live.' " 

"Then  I'm  a  Christian?" 

"  Of  course  you  are." 

"What  shall  I  do?" 

"  I'll  leave  the  answer  to  that  question  to  you." 

The  student's  answer  was  plain  before  the  day  was 
done.    He  went  among  his  companions  and  told  them 

121 


THE  BOOK  OF  PERSONAL  WORK 

of  the  change  in  his  hfe.  He  pleaded  with  others  to 
come  out  into  God's  sunshine.  During  the  remainder 
of  the  stay  in  that  college  of  the  friend  of  young  men 
whose  searching  words  had  been  used  to  bring  him 
to  a  true  view  of  life,  no  one  did  as  much  as  he  to  per- 
suade his  fellows  to  begin  the  Christian  Hfe  or  to  go 
for  conference  to  the  room  where  he  had  seen  his 
real  self  in  the  looking  glass  of  the  Word  and  had 
gone  out  a  transformed  man. 


122 


XXX 
GETTING  CLOSE  TO  OTHERS 

THERE  is  always  a  way  to  the  heart  of  a  man  one 
is  determined  to  win  for  Jesus  Christ,  and 
it  is  worth  while  to  take  any  necessary  trouble  to  find 
that  way.  This  was  the  lesson  taught  by  Paul,  who 
became  "  all  things  to  all  men  "  that  he  might  ''  by 
all  means  save  some."  To  the  weak  he  became  weak, 
that  he  might  gain  the  weak;  to  the  Jew  he  became 
as  a  Jew,  that  he  might  gain  Jews.  Frank  Higgins 
made  his  quarters  in  the  lumber  camps  because  he 
wanted  to  win  the  lumberjacks.  Doctor  Grenfell  lives 
among  the  Labrador  fishermen,  enduring  the  hard- 
ships such  as  they  know,  for  he  wishes  to  understand 
their  life  and  reach  them  for  Christ. 

When  Henry  B.  Whipple,  later  Bishop  Whipple, 
was  beginning  his  work  in  Chicago,  he  asked  the  chief 
engineer  of  the  Galena  Railroad  as  to  the  best  way  to 
reach  the  railroad  men  in  his  parish.  *'  How  much 
do  you  know  about  a  steam  engine?"  he  was  asked. 
"  Nothing?  Then  read  Lardner's  Railway  Economy 
until  you  are  able  to  ask  an  engineer  a  question  about 
a  locomotive  and  he  not  think  you  a  fool." 

The  sequel  is  told  in  the  words  of  the  eager  fisher 
of  men : 

*'  I  followed  his  advice,  and  in  due  season  went  to 
the  roundhouse,  where  I   found  a  number  of  men 

123 


THE  BOOK  OF  PERSONAL  WORK 

studying  a  locomotive.  Observing  that  it  was  a  Taun- 
ton engine  with  inside  connections,  I  asked  at  a  ven- 
ture, *  Which  do  you  like  the  better,  inside  or  outside 
connections  ?  '  This  was  followed  by  questions  about 
steam  heaters  and  variable  exhausts,  and  in  less  than 
half  an  hour  I  was  taught  far  more  than  I  had  learned 
from  my  book.  On  leaving,  I  said:  *  Boys,  where  do 
you  go  to  church?  I  have  a  free  church  in  Metre ;poli- 
tan  Hall,  where  I  shall  be  glad  to  see  you.  And  if 
at  any  time  you  have  an  accident,  and  need  me,  I  will 
gladly  go  to  you.'  The  following  Sunday  every  man 
was  in  church.  This  was  before  the  day  of  air  brakes, 
and  accidents  were  frequent.  Whenever  I  heard  of 
one,  I  immediately  went  to  the  sufferer  and  very  soon 
I  found  that  superintendents  and  station-masters  were 
expressing  their  approval  of  *  that  sort  of  religion,' 
and  many  of  the  officials  became  members  of  my  con- 
gregation." 

One  of  the  reasons  for  the  striking  success  of  some 
adult  Bible  classes  in  reaching  men  outside  the  Church 
is  readiness  like  this  on  the  part  of  the  members  to 
get  on  even  terms  with  those  whom  they  P/Cek.  And 
one  thing  many  workers  are  learning  by  experience 
is  the  folly  of  pretending  to  have  a  knowledge  which 
is  not  one's  own,  when  trying  to  come  in  touch  with 
men.  "  I  haven't  any  use  for  that  person,"  an  engi- 
neer called  to  his  fireman  when  a  well-meaning  but 
blundering  minister  had  left  his  side.  ''  The  man 
said  he  saw  I  was  '  oiling  up  my  steed,'  so  he  came 
over  to  speak  to  me.  '  Oiling  up,'  indeed !  He'd  bet- 
ter learn  that  the  proper  lingo  is  '  oil  'round.'  " 

Possibly  that  railroad  man  was  unfair  in  judging 
124 


GETTING  CLOSE  TO  OTHERS 

his  visitor  by  this  very  natural  mistake.  At  any  rate 
the  incident  was  a  warning  to  another  Christian 
worker  who  learned  of  it,  not  to  spare  any  pains 
necessary  to  get  on  proper  terms  of  intimacy  with  his 
quarry. 


I2S 


XXXI 

TEN  MINUTES  WITH  A  CORRUPT 
MAYOR 

A  YOUNG  pastor  had  just  taken  charge  of  a 
-^^  church  in  a  city  of  twenty-five  thousand  pop- 
ulation. He  was  eager  for  the  work,  but  he  was 
amazed  when  some  of  the  leaders  in  the  church  told 
him  they  felt  it  was  his  duty  to  attack  the  city  gov- 
ernment in  his  sermons  or  otherwise. 

**  The  Mayor  is  a  disgrace  to  the  city,  his  depart- 
ment chiefs  are  like  himself,  and  the  members  of  the 
council  are  followers  in  evil.  The  city  is  famous  for 
the  corruption  in  high  places.  You  must  do  some- 
thing." 

However,  the  young  pastor  declined  to  move  until 
he  had  become  better  acquainted  with  the  situation. 
He  wished  to  make  no  mistake. 

The  time  came  when  he  felt  he  must  act.  But  he 
did  not  preach  a  sermon  directed  at  the  Mayor  and 
his  associates,  nor  did  he  rush  into  print.  After 
prayer  for  guidance,  he  called  the  Mayor  on  the  tele- 
phone and  asked  for  an  appointment. 

**  I  want  ten  minutes  of  your  time,"  he  said. 

Next  morning  the  minister  was  shown  into  the 
office  of  the  Mayor,  who  looked  him  over  with  some 
curiosity.  Evidently  he  wondered  what  could  be  the 
errand  of  his  visitor. 

"  Pardon  me  if  I  look  at  my  watch,"  the  minister 
126 


TEN  MINUTES  WITH  A  CORRUPT  MAYOR 

said.    "  I  must  keep  to  my  promise  to  leave  the  office 
in  ten  minutes." 

Then,  after  a  few  moments  of  general  conversa- 
tion, he  stated  his  errand :  "  I  want  to  congratulate 
you  on  the  honor  and  responsibility  that  were  laid  on 
you  when  you  were  chosen  Mayor  of  this  city.  But 
I  want  to  tell  you  that  there  is  a  greater  honor  waiting 
for  you — something  far  bigger  than  the  office  of 
Mayor  of  a  city  like  this." 

The  heart  of  the  Mayor  bounded.  He  thought  of 
possible  political  preferment;  he  had  dreamed  of  this. 
Could  this  stranger  be  the  emissary  of  some  powerful 
politician  ? 

Curiously  he  listened  to  the  next  words  of  the  visi- 
tor :  "  You  ought  to  be  a  servant  of  Jesus  Christ." 

In  astonishment  the  official  replied :  "  No  one  ever 
spoke  to  me  like  this  before." 

The  pastor  rose,  looked  at  his  watch,  and  held  out 
his  hand.    "  I  must  go,"  he  said;  "  time  is  up." 

Next  day  there  was  a  call  at  the  minister's  tele- 
phone; the  Mayor  asked  for  him.  "  Won't  you  come 
and  talk  to  me  ?  "  he  asked,  his  voice  giving  evidence 
of  his  agitation.  "  I  have  thought  of  what  you  said 
to  me  ever  since  you  left.    I  must  see  you !  " 

Two  weeks  later  the  Mayor  united  with  the  church 
of  which  the  minister  was  pastor.  But  the  work  did 
not  stop  there.  The  chief  of  police,  the  head  of  the 
fire  department,  and  five  aldermen  confessed  Christ 
and  became  church  members. 

Then  the  government  of  the  city  was  cleaned  up. 
The  work  the  officers  of  his  new  charge  had  de- 
manded of  the  young  minister  had  been  done. 

127 


XXXII 

THE  SALOON  KEEPER  WHO 
SNEERED 

A  YOUNG  minister  who  was  looking  for  an  op- 
-^^  portunity  to  speak  for  Christ  where  he  was 
especially  needed  was  walking  on  one  of  the  streets 
of  an  Illinois  city  when  he  saw  a  closed  church  build- 
ing. The  neglected  appearance  of  the  property  made 
it  evident  that  the  building  had  been  closed  for  some 
time. 

On  inquiry,  he  learned  that  services  had  been  held 
there  for  some  years.  His  informant  explained: 
"  There  is  no  need  of  the  church.  The  town  has  one 
strong  organization  of  the  denomination,  and  we  have 
decided  that  the  doors  might  just  as  well  remain 
closed." 

But  the  young  minister  thought  differently.  A 
careful  study  of  the  town  convinced  him  that  the 
closed  church  should  be  opened  for  the  benefit  of  resi- 
dents in  the  neighborhood  who  had  few  church  privi- 
leges because  they  could  not  always  take  the  long  walk 
to  the  nearest  open  church. 

'*  May  I  hold  services  in  the  building?  "  the  young 
man  anxious  for  service  asked  of  one  who  seemed 
to  have  the  best  right  to  say  what  should  be  done  with 
the  property. 

128 


'   THE  SALOON  KEEPER  WHO  SNEERED 

"  I  don't  care,"  was  the  reply.  "  If  you  want  to 
be  so  foolish,  it  isn't  my  affair,  I'm  sure." 

So  the  young  minister  set  to  work  to  make  the  ex- 
terior of  the  church  less  unattractive.  His  activity 
attracted  the  attention  of  many  in  the  neighborhood 
who  made  up  their  minds  to  attend  when  the  doors 
were  opened. 

One  morning  the  minister,  who  had  appointed 
himself  sexton,  was  sweeping  the  sidewalk  in  front 
of  the  church,  when  a  burly  man  paused  to  ask  : 

"What  are  you  doing?  Surely  you're  not  going 
to  o.pen  that  church  ?  " 

"  Just  what  I  am  going  to  do." 

"  Well,  we  have  enough  churches  in  this  town. 
Better  keep  the  doors  closed." 

"  I  believe  this  church  is  needed,"  the  minister  re- 
plied. 

"  Who  needs  it?  "  This  time  the  question  was  ac- 
companied by  an  oath. 

The  minister  looked  directly  into  the  eyes  of  the  man, 
who  he  knew  was  the  keeper  of  a  saloon.  He  might 
have  told  himself  it  was  useless  to  say  anything  fur- 
ther to  the  profane  man.  Probably  many  Christians 
would  have  been  silent  under  similar  circumstances. 
But  the  minister  was  made  of  different  stuff;  he  was 
looking  for  just  such  an  opening  as  now  presented 
itself  to  him.     So  he  said : 

"You  need  it!" 

The  sneering  questioner  was  walking  on.  But  at 
this  unexpected  word  he  turned  sharply,  prepared  to 
resent  what  he  thought  might  be  intended  as  a  slur. 
One  look  at  the  earnest,  kindly  face  of  the  speaker 

129 


THE  BOOK  OF  PERSONAL  WORK 

showed  him  that  the  message  was  prompted  by  a  kind 
heart.     So  the  feeHng  of  resentment  died  at  once. 

Without  a  word  he  walked  on. 

He  was  surprised  to  find  that  he  could  not  dismiss 
from  his  mind  the  minister  and  his  remark.  Day 
after  day  the  message,  "  You  need  it,"  persisted. 

So  when  he  saw  the  minister  on  the  street  car  he 
welcomed  his  approach,  and  showed  that  he  was  ready 
to  talk  about  the  little  church  in  which  a  small  con- 
gregation had  been  gathered.  This  was  the  first  of 
many  conversations. 

Finally  the  saloon  keeper  closed  his  place  of  busi- 
ness and  asked  if  he  might  confess  Jesus  Christ  as  his 
Master  in  the  building,  once  so  dilapidated,  then  the 
center  of  earnest  work. 

From  the  day  of  his  public  confession,  the  man  who 
had  been  won  in  consequence  of  those  first  searching 
words  of  the  young  minister  was  the  mainstay  of  what 
became  a  church  that  abundantly  justified  its  right 
to  life.  And  when,  after  some  years,  God  called 
him  from  earth,  his  death  was  triumphant. 


130 


XXXIII 
AN  EXCHANGE  OF  TICKETS 

'nr^HERE  passed  away  in  a  large  Western  city  not 
^  long  ago  a  plain  woman,  a  semi-invalid,  who 
was  known  only  to  a  small  circle  of  friends  few  of 
whom  have  heard  of  this  incident  in  a  life  which  was 
filled  with  quiet  service  for  others. 

Once,  when  she  was  a  member  of  the  Board  of 
Directors  of  the  Florence  Crittenden  Home  for  Girls, 
it  was  necessary  to  send  one  of  the  girls  back  to  rela- 
tives in  a  large  Eastern  city.  The  girl,  Clara,  was 
seventeen  and  was  far  from  being  a  promising  sub- 
ject: she  was  sullen,  defiant,  and  apparently  hardened 
against  any  softening  influence. 

Just  at  this  time  the  member  of  the  board  was 
going  to  the  same  city,  and  she  volunteered  to  look 
after  the  young  girl  on  the  journey. 

A  railway  ticket  for  Clara  was  secured  through  the 
United  Charities  Association,  and  the  long  trip  was 
begun.  The  older  traveler  secured  for  her  companion 
a  Pullman  berth  adjoining  her  own.  Then,  before 
the  conductor  appeared,  she  asked  to  see  Clara's  ticket. 
The  girl  reddened  and  sullenly  produced  her  trans- 
portation, which  was  stamped  in  large  letters, 
''  CHARITY."  Her  companion  placed  it  in  her  hand- 
bag and  drew  out  her  own  ticket,  which  she  gave  to 
the  girl. 

131 


THE  BOOK  OF  PERSONAL  WORK 

"  Give  the  conductor  this  ticket,  Clara;  I'll  use  your 
ticket,"  she  said,  simply. 

So  the  older  woman  rode  through  to  her  destina- 
tion on  the  ticket  stamped  *'  Charity." 

But  something  wonderful  happened  at  the  instant 
the  tickets  were  exchanged.  The  icy  barrier  in  Clara's 
heart  gave  way  and  a  warm  flood  of  repentance  swept 
over  her,  for  she  realized  that  there,  next  to  her,  was 
one  who  loved  her.  For  a  moment  the  girl  looked 
unbelievingly  into  the  face  of  her  friend;  then  she 
turned  and  looked  from  the  car  window.  But  she 
saw  nothing;  her  eyes  were  filled  with  tears. 

In  later  years  Clara,  who  was  then  serving  as  head 
matron  in  a  large  Eastern  hospital,  told  a  friend  of 
that  day  on  the  train.  She  said :  *'  I  knew  Mrs.  M. 
in  the  home  for  many  months.  She  treated  all  of  us 
girls  as  if  she  expected  us  to  do  the  right  thing.  But 
I  never  felt  repentant  or  that  I  could  hold  up  my  head 
again,  until  she  took  my  ticket  stamped  '  Charity ' 
and  gave  me  her  own  in  its  place.  I  don't  know  what 
happened  then,  but  when  I  looked  into  her  face  I  knew 
that  she  must  love  even  me  and  that  she  believed  in 
the  girl  I  could  be.  I  thought  for  a  few  moments  my 
heart  would  burst  right  then  and  there,  and  I  made 
up  my  mind  that  I  could  and  would  live  right." 


132 


XXXIV 

\  THE  COWBOY'S  RESPONSE 

"/^NE  of  my  most  remarkable  experiences  was  in 
^^  a  new  frontier  village  to  which  a  railroad  had 
just  come.''  Thus  an  Idaho  Sunday-school  mission- 
ary began  a  tale  of  the  results  of  individual  work. 

"  Thousands  of  cattle  roamed  over  the  plains  about 
the  village.  On  my  first  visit  I  found  three  saloons, 
two  general  stores,  a  blacksmith  shop,  a  drug  store, 
and  a  few  stores  in  tents.  There  were  a  few  houses, 
but  many  families  lived  in  tents.  Then  there  was  a 
small  school  building,  for  school  purposes;  but  no 
Sunday  school,  and  no  church  services  had  been  held 
in  the  town. 

"  On  my  arrival,  I  invited  the  people  to  a  series  of 
meetings  at  the  schoolhouse.  There  were  not  many 
Christian  families,  but  they  all  promised  to  attend. 

"  One  of  the  few  Christian  men  spoke  to  me  dis- 
couragingly  of  the  prospects ;  he  assured  me  that  there 
was  little  hope  of  persuading  the  irreligious  people  to 
come  with  us. 

*'  Early  one  morning,  while  I  was  in  the  town,  this 
business  man  went  to  the  depot  to  inquire  about  some 
freight.  He  saw  two  young  men,  both  cowboys,  sit- 
ting on  the  depot  steps.  At  first  he  was  tempted  to 
pass  them  by;  it  was  evident  that  both  had  spent  the 
night  in  the  saloon.     Then  he  remembered  the  meet- 

133 


THE  BOOK  OF  PERSONAL  WORK 

ings,  and  decided  that  he  could  not  lose  the  oppor- 
tunity to  say  a  word  that  might  be  helpful  to  the  men. 

"  '  Do  you  expect  to  be  in  town  to-night  ?  '  he  asked. 

"  '  We  came  in  yesterday  from  the  ranch ;  we  may 
go  back  to-day,  and  we  may  stay  longer,'  one  of  the 
men  replied. 

"  '  Well,  boys,'  said  the  business  man,  '  if  you  are 
in  town  to-night,  come  up  to  the  schoolhouse.  We  are 
having  gospel  services  there  every  night,  the  first 
we  ever  had  in  this  part  of  the  country.  We  want 
you.' 

"The  cowboys  said  they  could  not  come;  they 
had  no  fit  clothing.  Anyhow,  if  they  were  in  town, 
they  would  be  in  the  saloon. 

**  The  Christian  business  man,  thus  rebuffed,  left 
them.  But  he  could  not  forget  the  cowboys.  All  day 
they  were  in  his  thoughts. 

'"  li  only  I  could  get  them  to  church ! '  he  thought. 

'*  Just  before  service  that  evening  he  decided  to 
make  one  more  effort.  Going  the  round  of  the  sa- 
loons, he  succeeded  in  finding  his  acquaintances  of  the 
morning. 

"  '  Well,  boys,  I  have  come  after  you,  and  I  want 
you  to  come  with  me  to  the  service,'  he  said. 

"  Their  renewed  excuses  were  soon  silenced.  Paus- 
ing only  to  leave  their  cartridge  belts  and  their  guns 
behind  the  bar,  they  left  the  saloon  with  the  stranger. 

*'  I  shall  never  forget  the  sight  when  the  cowboys 
came  into  church,  guided  by  the  business  man,"  the 
missionary  said.  '*  Every  eye  was  on  them  as  they 
took  a  seat  on  one  of  the  wooden  benches  in  the  rear 
of  the  room. 

134 


THE  COWBOY'S  RESPONSE 

"  As  I  preached  that  night  I  prayed.  One  of  the 
cowboys  was  restless  at  first,  but  soon  after  I  began 
to  speak  he  turned  his  eyes  on  me  and  never  looked 
away  till  I  was  through.  At  the  close  of  my  address 
I  saw  that  he  was  greatly  agitated.  When  I  gave  the 
invitation  to  stand  to  all  who  desired  to  take  Christ  as 
their  Saviour,  he  rose  among  the  first. 

**  But  he  did  not  stand  in  his  place,  as  others  did. 
He  walked  up  the  aisle  to  the  platform  and  asked  if 
he  might  speak  to  the  people. 

"  At  once  it  was  evident  that  he  was  an  educated 
man.  He  told  of  his  boyhood  home;  he  was  the  child 
of  well-to-do  parents  in  New  England.  He  had  grad- 
uated with  high  honors  from  a  large  Eastern  college. 
His  parents  had  hoped  he  would  enter  the  ministry. 

"  '  But,'  he  said,  '  my  heart  turned  away  from  the 
life  they  set  before  me,  and  soon  after  my  graduation 
I  ran  away  from  home  and  came  out  to  this  Western 
country.  For  years  I  have  ridden  the  range.  I  have 
gone  to  the  depths  of  sin.  For  five  years  I  have  not 
written  to  my  mother;  she  doesn't  know  that  I  am 
alive.' 

*'  Then  he  fell  on  his  knees  and  asked  God  to  for- 
give him.  When  he  rose,  he  grasped  the  hand  of  the 
business  man,  who  had  knelt  with  him,  and  said : 

"  '  God  bless  you  for  bringing  me  here.' 

"  *  Come  home  with  me  to-night,'  the  man  said. 
*  We  want  you  for  our  guest.' 

"  '  No,  thank  you,'  the  young  man  replied.  '  No 
sleep  for  me  until  I  know  if  mother  is  alive.' 

"  So  he  went  to  the  little  station,  and  this  message 
flashed  over  the  wires  to  the  old  home : 

135 


THE  BOOK  OF  PERSONAL  WORK 

"  *  Your  lost  boy  is  found  and  saved.  Answer 
quickly.  Charley.' 

"  All  night  he  walked  the  floor  of  the  station,  wait- 
ing for  the  answer.  It  did  not  come  till  five  o'clock 
next  morning.     Then  with  joy  he  read  the  words: 

** '  Thank  God  our  boy  still  lives.  Come  home  at 
once.  Father.    Mother/ 

•*  But  he  felt  he  could  not  go  until  he  had  done  a 
little  to  show  his  joy.  He  wanted  to  bring  some  of 
his  associates  to  the  Master  who  had  come  into  his 
life. 

"  That  evening  he  was  at  the  service.  With  him 
were  two  young  men,  companions  whom  he  had  helped 
drag  down  into  sin. 

*'  Before  the  close  of  the  service  he  told  what  God 
had  done  for  him.  Then  he  prayed  with  his  two  com- 
panions, who  were  on  their  knees  at  the  altar.  That 
night  three  Christian  cowboys  walked  out  of  the 
church  service — and  the  conversion  of  all  three  was 
due  to  personal  work. 

"  Next  day  the  call  of  the  New  England  parents 
was  answered.    The  boy  started  for  home. 

"  Not  long  after  his  arrival  he  began  to  study  for 
the  ministry.  Already  he  has  been  God's  instrument 
in  leading  many  to  Christ." 


136 


SEVEN 
THE  WORD  IN  SEASON 


137 


^ 


XXXV 

MAKING  A  FOOL  OF  HIMSELF 

ry  EV.  C.  W.  STEPHENSON  has  told  this  story 
-■'^  of  something  that  occurred  in  Detroit  a  few 
years  ago,  as  related  to  him  by  one  of  the  men  who 
had  a  part  in  it : 

"  There  were  two  gentlemen  engaged  in  the  shoe 
business.  Their  stores  were  not  far  apart;  their  busi- 
ness and  social  relations  were  cordial  and  intimate. 
Mr.  B.  was  an  earnest,  modest,  exemplary  Christian 
man,  widely  read  and  highly  respected.  His  friend, 
Mr.  C,  was  a  man  who  stood  well  in  the  business 
world,  moral,  honest,  courteous,  but  an  avowed  in- 
fidel. 

*'  One  evening  Mr.  B.  and  his  wife  had  visited  at 
C.'s,  and  the  conversation  had  turned  upon  business, 
politics,  municipal  aCairs,  books,  travel,  pictures,  and 
current  topics.  It  had  been  a  pleasant  and  enjoyable 
evening,  apparently,  for  all.  But  on  the  way  home 
Mr.  B.  had  a  train  of  serious  meditation.  He  said  to 
himself :  '  What  is  it  that  makes  me  afraid  of 
C. ?  He  is  honest,  kind,  broad  minded;  and  yet  I'm 
afraid  of  him.  I  dare  not  speak  to  him  of  things 
that  concern  me  most,  that  concern  him  most.  I  do 
not  understand  myself.  It  seems  as  if  I  had  been  un- 
true to  him,  my  friend,  untrue  to  myself,  and  untrue 
to  the  Best  Friend.     I  am  ashamed,  and  will  make 

139 


THE  BOOK  OF  PERSONAL  WORK 

amends  at  the  first  opportunity.'  Then  the  sugges- 
tion came :     *  Why  not  look  for  the  opportunity  ?  ' 

"  He  slept  little  that  night.  The  following  day  was 
dark  and  rainy,  and  there  was  little  to  do  in  the  store. 
He  decided  to  call  on  Mr.  C.  and  have  a  serious  talk 
with  him  if  the  way  opened.  He  found  C.  in  his  office 
alone.  At  first  there  was  an  uneasy  hesitating,  and 
an  uncertain  drift  in  finding  an  opening.  But  courage 
came,  and  he  finally  began:  *  C,  I  have  known  you 
twenty  years;  you  have  known  me  that  long.  We 
have  been  fast  friends.  I  think  you  will  permit  me 
to  speak  to  you  upon  a  most  important  subject;  one 
that  concerns  us  both.    Will  you?' 

*' '  Certainly,  certainly,  B.,  go  ahead.  Why  should 
you  ask  such  a  question  ? ' 

"  *  Well,  it  is  this.  I  am  a  Christian;  that  is,  I  try 
to  follow  One  who  is  very  real  in  my  life,  filling  me 
with  hope  and  comfort.  I  am  sure  you  do  not  know 
my  Best  Friend,  C.  You  are  not  a  Christian,  and  I 
want  to  ask  you  why  you  are  not.  You  have  so  many 
admirable  qualities;  you  just  lack  this  one  thing.' 

"  B.  had  grown  very  serious,  spoke  scarcely  above 
a  whisper,  and  looked  straight  into  C.'s  face.  That 
face  had  grown  hard  and  displeased.  And  then  came 
the  answer :  '  So  you  are  worried  about  me  ?  Do  you 
think  Fm  a  child?  Have  I  not  thought  of  these  things? 
B.,  you  may  talk  to  me  about  anything  else  on  this 
earth,  and  I  will  listen  to  you,  but  I  will  not  hear  you 
on  this  question  of  religion;  and,  I  will  say  plainly, 
Fd  thank  you  to  mind  your  own  business ! ' 

"  B.  was  hurt,  very  much  hurt.  But  he  made  no 
reply,  except  to  say,  '  I'm  sorry  to  offend  you,  C,  and 

140 


MAKING  A  FOOL  OF  HIMSELF 

I  will  not  do  so  again.'  As  he  walked  slowly  back 
to  his  place  of  business  he  kept  repeating  to  himself, 
'  Fve  made  a  fool  of  myself,  I've  made  a  fool  of  my- 
self. But  I  tried  to  do  right;  I  cannot  understand  it.' 
He  realized  that  he  had  offended  an  old  friend,  and 
he  was  discouraged  and  heavy-hearted. 

"  Weeks  passed,  and  the  men  did  not  meet.  Later, 
when  they  were  thrown  together,  they  did  not  feel  as 
they  formerly  had.  But  when  almost  a  year  had 
passed,  B.  one  day  received  the  following  note :  '  Dear 
B.,  I  am  not  feeling  well.  Will  you  call  at  my  home  ? 
I  wish  to  talk  with  you.    C 

**  B.  went,  and  found  his  friend  far  from  well. 
They  sat  and  talked  over  old  times  and  other  days. 
Finally  C.  said,  *  B.,  I  owe  you  an  apology.  I  must 
acknowledge  it.  You  are  the  only  man  in  this  world 
who  ever  had  the  moral  courage  to  speak  to  me  upon 
my  highest  interests.  I  was  mad  at  you  for  it,  and 
insulted  you.  We  have  not  been  the  same  since  then; 
but  I  have  thought  much,  very  much,  since  then.  I 
am  sorry,  very  sorry,  for  what  I  said,  and  I  want 
you  to  forgive  me.    Will  you  ?  ' 

"  B.  could  but  silently  take  the  hand  that  was  ex- 
tended, and  for  a  moment  there  was  silence,  sacred 
and  full  of  meaning.  Then  C.  whispered,  '  Won't  you 
pray  for  me,  B.  ?  I  can't  pray,  I  never  learned  how. 
You  must  be  my  ministci'  to  lead  me  to  your  Best 
Friend,  and  I  trust,  too,  my  Best  Friend.' 

"  There  was  a  short,  broken,  tender  prayer.  The 
men  were  made  friends  again.  Some  time  after  that 
C.  passed  to  his  rest;  at  the  last  he  said  to  B.,  who 
stood  by  his  side,  *  B.,  it's  all  right.    You  have  led  me 

141 


THE  BOOK  OF  PERSONAL  WORK 

to  see  the  light  that  otherwise  I  might  not  have  known. 
It's  all  right,  it's  all  right.' 

"  And  his  friend,  in  t..lling  the  story  to  the  writer, 
said,  *  I  guess  sometimes  it  is  necessary  that  we  be- 
come fools  for  His  sake.  I  have  learned  that  bread 
cast  on  the  waters  returns  after  many  days.'  " 


142 


XXXVI 

A  TEACHER^S  EFFECTIVE  SERVICE 

T  N  the  story  of  the  Hfe  of  Ella  Gilbert  Ives,  pub- 
'*'  lished  after  her  death,  this  earnest  teacher,  who 
was  remarkable  for  her  hand-to-hand  work  with  girls, 
told  briefly  two  incidents  that  show  why  parents  liked 
to  have  their  daughters  come  under  her  rare  influence. 

"  Among  my  girls,"  she  wrote  once,  *'  was  one  who 
interested  me  by  her  ignorance  of  the  Bible,  although, 
as  I  soon  found  out,  her  spiritual  part  was  by  far  the 
largest  part  of  her  area.  It  was  like  cultivating  rich 
but  fallow  soil,  to  sow  the  seeds  of  divine  truth  in 
that  nature;  and  it  quickly  responded.  At  my  request 
Lucile  read  the  Gospel  of  John  and  prayed  for  an  un- 
derstanding heart.  We  had  long  talks  together,  and 
I  had  the  great  joy  of  acquainting  her  with  Christ.'' 

Again  Miss  Ives  told  of  a  girl  whose  reticent  na- 
ture might  never  have  opened  to  her  gaze  even  for  a 
passing  glimpse,  but  for  a  providence.  "  The  churches 
in  our  neighborhood  were  holding  revival  services  at 
eight  o'clock  in  the  morning,"  she  wrote.  "  One  bit- 
ter day  I  dropped  into  the  union  meeting  and,  to  my 
surprise,  saw  my  aristocratic  pupil  there.  Her  sleigh 
was  at  the  door  and  she  invited  me  to  drive  with  her 
to  school.  On  the  way  I  said,  '  You  must  be  a  Chris- 
tian to  be  here  this  cold  morning.'  '  No,'  she  said, 
*  I  am  not.'    *  Ah,  then,  you  must  desire  to  be  one,'  I 

143 


THE  BOOK  OF  PERSONAL  WORK 

ventured,  *  let  me  help  you  find  the  way.'  '  No  one  has 
ever  offered  to  before/  she  said,  '  perhaps  because  it 
has  been  taken  for  granted  that  I  know.'  The  outcome, 
is  summed  up  in  the  letter  written  several  years  later : 
*  The  little  spark  of  faith  that  you  fanned  into  a  flame 
has  spread,  and  now  illumines  a  much  broader  world 
than  the  one  I  knew  before  you  came  to  my  assistance 
on  that  winter  morning.  I  owe  the  greatest  happi- 
ness of  my  life  to  you  as  God's  agent.  As  long  as  I 
live  I  shall  pray  for  your  health  and  happiness.'  " 

Miss  Ives  herself  traced  the  beginning  of  her  Chris- 
tian life  to  a  teacher  who  cared  for  her  soul.  "  Yet 
I  have  but  one  proof  of  this,"  she  wrote,  '*  a  card 
with  a  Scripture  verse,  a  poem,  and  the  question,  '  Are 
you  a  Christian  ?  '  It  had  never  been  put  to  me  before, 
and  an  impenetrable  shyness  now  veiled  my  heart 
and  made  it  impossible  for  me  to  answer.  But  I 
never  forgot  it  or  the  sweet  woman  who  reached  out 
her  hand  for  Christ's  little  ones.  That  dear  hand  has 
long  since  returned  to  dust,  but  its  alluring  touch  lin- 
gered and  was  one  of  the  magnetic  forces  that  im- 
pelled my  heart  Godward." 


144 


XXXVII 
WHY  WAS  HE  SILENT  SO  LONG? 

'T^^G  a  friend  a  business  man  told  this  story  of  how 
"*■        he  was  led  to  Christ: 

"  For  a  good  many  years  I  was  kept  from  confess- 
ing Christ  and  taking  my  place  in  the  Church,  by 
what  seemed  to  me  the  wholly  unpardonable  indiffer- 
ence of  my  Christian  friends  and  acquaintances  about 
my  spiritual  welfare.  To  some  that  may  seem  like  a 
mere  pretext;  but  it  certainly  was  not  to  me,  for  I 
was  an  orphan  lad,  with  no  relatives  living  near  me, 
and  I  often  felt  greatly  grieved  at  the  apparent  neg- 
lect. That  feeling  was  relieved  somewhat,  however, 
by  the  fact  that  I  was  sought  after  for  other  things, 
frequently  invited  to  neighborhood  gatherings,  so- 
licited to  join  literary  and  debating  societies,  and 
asked  to  become  a  member  of  a  secret  order  which  had 
a  chapter  in  the  town. 

"  The  inference  I  drew  was  that  Christians — the 
Christians  I  knew,  at  all  events — did  not  sincerely  be- 
lieve what  they  professed,  as  to  the  vital  importance 
of  religion.  My  employer  was  an  elder  in  the  Church, 
and  often  conversed  with  me  about  myself,  about  my 
success  in  life,  and  the  things  to  be  done  and  avoided 
in  the  making  of  a  sound  business  man;  but  he  never 
introduced  the  subject  of  personal  religion,  as  I 
thought  he  would  have  done  had  he  been  thoroughly 

145 


THE  BOOK  OF  PERSONAL  WORK 

convinced  that  it  was  more  important  than  honesty 
and  punctuaHty  and  accuracy  in  figures  and  caution 
in  handling  money.  I  fear  this  might  have  gone  on 
to  the  length  of  practical  skepticism,  but  for  a  fortu- 
nate occurrence. 

"  My  employer  had  a  serious  attack  of  typhoid  fever 
one  autumn,  and  I  sat  up  with  him  two  nights  when 
the  disease  was  at  its  worst.  He  was  delirious  but, 
somehow,  he  seemed  to  know  who  I  was  and  talked 
to  me  very  earnestly  and  tenderly  about  Christ  and 
his  love,  and  about  the  help  and  inspiration  and  com- 
fort the  Saviour  had  brought  into  his  life. 

"  '  You'll  never  make  a  wiser  choice,  John,  than  to 
take  him  for  the  Man  of  your  counsel  and  the  Guide 
of  your  way,'  he  said,  persuasively.  *  I  don't  think  a 
day  has  ever  passed,  my  boy,  since  you  came  to  the 
store,  but  I've  prayed  God  to  let  your  eyes  see  the  light 
and  to  lead  your  feet  toward  it.  And  it  will  come  in 
God's  good  time,  too,  John.    I  feel  sure  of  that.' 

"  He  said  a  great  deal  more  than  that,  showing  me 
plainly  that  all  those  years  he  had  been  watching  my 
career,  and  was  really  concerned  for  me  in  that 
wherein  I  had  counted  him  indifferent.  Once,  when 
I  stepped  out  into  the  hall  for  a  breath  of  fresh  air, 
I  overheard  him  praying  fervently,  and,  though  I 
could  not  follow  the  words,  I  caught  my  own  name 
two  or  three  times  and  knew  by  that  that  he  was  bring- 
ing my  case  to  the  Throne  of  Grace,  as  he  said  he  had 
done  so  many  times  in  the  past. 

*'  When  he  was  himself  again,  he  was  as  reticent 
as  ever  in  those  matters  of  which  he  had  spoken  so 
freely  in  the  delirium  of  fever;  but  that  unconscious 

146 


WHY  WAS  HE  SILENT  SO  LONG? 

disclosure  of  his  heart  was  not  lost  upon  me.  I  could 
not  explain  his  silence — or  justify  it  either — but  I 
knew  it  was  not  due  to  lack  of  interest.  I  reasoned 
that  it  might  be  the  same  with  others  of  my  friends, 
and  I  decided  that,  in  any  case,  my  own  duty  was 
plain.  I  resolved,  too,  from  the  day  I  became  a  Chris- 
tian, to  speak  a  word  for  Christ  to  the  people  with 
whom  I  felt  free  to  converse  on  other  personal  topics, 
and,  though  I  have  sometimes  spoken  unwisely,  or  at 
the  wrong  time,  I  believe  that  I  have  not  failed  alto- 
gether. If  a  man  has  a  sincere  desire  to  see  his  friends 
come  under  the  helpful,  bettering  influence  of  Christ 
it  is  simple  honesty  to  let  them  know  that  he  cares." 


147 


XXXVIII 

AT  CHRIST'S  BIDDING 

T  NTO  a  Turkish  bath  estabhshment  one  dreary, 
-*■  rainy  night  came  a  forlorn  woman,  who  felt  that 
she  might  as  well  end  her  life.  She  was  the  daughter 
of  refined,  wealthy  parents,  and  had  been  carefully 
brought  up;  but  she  had  fallen  into  bad  habits,  had 
left  home  in  spite  of  the  efforts  of  her  mother  to  re- 
claim her  and  had  finally  sunk  to  the  lowest  depths  of 
degradation. 

The  attendant  who  took  her  in  hand,  reading  the  de- 
spair plainly  written  in  the  face  of  her  charge,  made 
a  sympathetic  remark  which  led  the  sinning  woman  to 
open  her  heart.  The  attendant  listened  to  the  end, 
then  said  simply,  "  Do  you  know  what  you  need  ?  You 
need  God ! "  The  woman  stared,  then  broke  down. 
A  long  conversation  followed,  then  other  conversa- 
tions at  later  meetings,  until  before  long  the  daughter 
returned  to  her  mother  once  more,  rejoicing  the 
mother's  heart  by  telling  her  that  she  had  found  him 
who  alone  can  give  strength  to  conquer  sin. 

But  what  if  the  bath  attendant  had  yielded  to  the 
thought,  "  I  had  better  keep  still.  What  right  have  I 
to  say  anything  about  God  to  any  of  my  customers?  " 

Many  are  restrained  from  speaking  a  word  for  the 
Master  by  just  such  flimsy  excuses.  They  need  to  re- 
mind themselves  that  God  has  promised  to  honor  the 

148 


AT  CHRISrS  BIDDING 

efforts  of  those  who  work  at  his  bidding,  as  he  hon- 
ored the  message  of  the  father  of  a  United  States 
Senator,  who  died  several  years  ago  in  Washington. 
This  is  the  story  of  the  message,  and  its  fruit,  as  told 
by  one  who  knew  the  circumstances,  in  *'Heroes  and 
Hero  Worship  " : 

"  One  evening,  a  few  weeks  before  he  died,  he  came 
home  from  a  church  dedication.  Just  as  he  entered  the 
house,  venerable  in  his  eighty  years,  and  very  deeply 
moved  by  the  religious  service  in  which  he  had  taken 
part,  whom  should  he  meet  in  the  hall,  coming  out,  but 
the  Italian  ambassador,  who  had  come  on  business  to 
see  the  senator. 

"  The  senator  introduced  his  aged  father,  and  the 
Italian  gentleman  greeted  him  with  all  the  charming 
politeness  of  the  Latin  race.  Like  a  flash  coming  out 
of  the  sky,  and  in  stentorian  tones,  the  old  man  said, 
*  Are  you  a  Christian  ?  *  The  ambassador,  though 
taken  back,  did  not  forget  his  politeness,  and  quickly 
said,  '  I  am  a  Catholic' 

"  The  old  man  put  his  hand  on  his  shoulder  and, 
looking  into  his  eyes,  said,  *  That  is  all  right,  my 
brother;  I  do  not  care  whether  you  are  Catholic  or 
Protestant.  I  want  to  know  if  you  are  a  Christian. 
How  is  it  with  your  soul  ? ' 

*'  The  next  day  the  old  minister  was  taken  with  his 
last  illness.  Every  day  the  Italian  ambassador  called 
at  the  house  with  flowers,  and  to  make  personal  in- 
quiries for  the  sick  man.  When  he  was  dead,  the  am- 
bassador came  to  the  house  and  asked  permission  with 
^ome  members  of  the  family  to  enter  the  death  cham- 
ber.    Kneeling  there  by  the  cold  form  he  kissed  the 

149 


THE  BOOK  OF  PERSONAL  WORK 

icy  hand,  and  laying  a  wreath  upon  his  brow  went 
sobbing  away  like  a  child,  and  said,  *  That  was  the 
first  time  in  my  life  that  any  man  ever  asked  me  a 
question  about  my  soul.'  " 

An  incident  that  should  lead  the  Christian  who 
has  not  been  in  the  habit  of  speaking  to  others  of  their 
salvation  to  determine  to  be  vigilant  in  watching  for 
opportunities  and  careful  in  using  them,  is  told  in 
Henry  Drummond's  autobiography.  There  was  a 
medical  student  in  Edinburgh  whom  Drummond  had 
sought  to  influence.  He  was  a  scoffer  and  an  agnostic, 
and  Drummond  could  do  nothing  with  him.  On  see- 
ing the  man  later,  in  company  with  another  student, 
and  desiring  to  learn  more  about  him,  Drummond 
asked  the  other  student,  "Are  you  his  friend?" 
''  No,"  was  the  answer,  "  I  came  from  America  for  a 
year  of  post  graduate  work.  In  the  laboratory  I  was 
put  by  the  side  of  this  man.  I  liked  him,  and  tried 
to  win  him  for  Christ.  It  was  of  no  use.  The  end 
of  the  year  came;  I  had  my  trunk  packed  ready  to 
return  home.  Then  came  the  question,  '  Which  would 
be  better,  a  year  getting  started  in  my  profession  in 
America,  or  another  year  spent  here  to  win  this  man  ?  ' 
I  decided  to  stay."  "  Then  you'll  win  him,"  said 
Drummond.  Some  months  later  he  saw  the  two  to- 
gether in  church,  and  they  were  drinking  from  the 
same  communion  cup.  The  American  had  won  his 
man. 

This  is  the  conclusion  of  the  story,  in  Drummond's 
own  words :  "  A  week  after,  the  student  was  back  in 
his  own  country.  I  do  not  know  his  name;  he  made 
no  impression  in  our  country;  nobody  knew  him.    He 

150 


AT  CHRIST'S  BIDDING 

was  a  subject  of  Christ's  kingdom,  doing  his  work  in 
silence  and  humility.  .  .  A  few  weeks  passed,  and 
the  man  for  whom  he  spent  a  year  in  Edinburgh  came 
to  see  me.  He  said,  '  I  want  to  tell  you  I  am  going 
to  be  a  medical  missionary/  This  was  the  reward  of 
one  earnest  man  who  was  full  of  faith;  he  had  his 
desire." 

Christ  sends  forth  his  people — as  the  servant  in  the 
parable  was  sent — to  bid  men  to  come  to  the  King's 
great  supper.  It  is  at  their  peril  that  they  disobey 
this  command.  S.  D.  Gordon  says  in  "  Quiet  Talks 
on  Power  " :  "  Hugh  Beaver  felt  impelled  at  North- 
field,  in  1897,  to  tell  this  bit  of  his  inner  experience, 
though  naturally  reluctant  to  do  so.  While  at  college, 
arrangements  were  made  for  a  series  of  meetings. 
'  One  day,  going  down  the  hallway  of  the  college  build- 
ing,' he  said,  '  I  met  a  boy  we  all  call  Dutchy;  one  of 
the  toughest  fellows  in  the  school.  I  said  to  him, 
"  Dutch,  come  to  the  meeting  to-night."  '  Instead  of 
laughing  or  swearing,  to  Beaver's  surprise,  he  paused 
a  moment  as  though  such  a  thing  was  possible,  and 
said,  '  Well,  I  guess  I  will'  And  that  night,  to  every- 
one's surprise,  Dutch  came  to  the  meeting.  When 
Beaver  rose  to  speak,  this  fellow  was  not  simply  in- 
tensely interested,  but  his  eyes  were  filled  with  tears. 
And  Beaver  said,  '  A  voice  as  distinct  as  an  audible 
voice  said  to  me,  *'  Speak  to  Dutchy,"  but  I  did  not.' 
Again,  the  next  night,  Dutchy  came  of  his  own  ac- 
cord, and  one  of  the  boys,  putting  his  arm  on  Beaver's 
shoulder,  said  '  Speak  to  Dutchy.'  And  he  said  he 
would,  but  he  did  not.  And  some  time  after  he  had  a 
dream,  and  thought  he  would  not  walk  this  earth  any 

151 


THE  BOOK  OF  PERSONAL  WORK 

more.  It  did  not  trouble  him,  except  that  his  brother 
was  crying.  But  he  thought  that  he  met  his  Master, 
who  looked  into  his  face,  and  said,  '  Hugh,  do  you 
remember  I  asked  you  to  speak  to  Dutchy  ?  '  '  Yes.* 
*  And  you  did  not  ?  '  *  No.'  '  Would  you  like  to  go 
back  to  earth  to  win  him  ?  *  And  he  finished  the  story 
by  saying,  *  It's  hard  work,  but  he's  coming  now.'  " 

Can  we  say  of  anyone,  **  He's  coming  to  Christ 
now?  "  If  not,  is  it  not  high  time  to  begin  the  work 
of  inviting  him  to  come  to  the  Lord  ? 


152 


XXXIX 
AMONG  BUSINESS  ASSOCIATES 

IT  was  said  of  Robert  Carter,  long  a  publisher  in 
York  City,  that  wherever  he  went  ''  he  preached, 
sometimes  audibly,  but  always  by  his  life." 

In  the  story  of  his  life,  now  out  of  print,  a  friend 
is  quoted  thus: 

"  A  Western  publisher  said  to  me  one  day,  *  I  don't 
profess  to  be  a  Christian  myself,  and  I  don't  believe 
much  in  many  of  those  who  do ;  but  I  know  one  thing, 
if  there  is  a  consistent  man  in  the  publishing  trade, 
Robert  Carter  is  that  man.'  *  He  has  been  talking  to 
you  about  religion  ?  '  *  No,  he  never  said  a  word  to 
me  directly  about  religion  in  all  my  intercourse  with 
him;  but  the  atmosphere  in  which  he  moved  was  so 
pure  and  holy,  I  could  not  help  looking  to  see  if  there 
was  not  a  halo  around  his  face.  His  business  inter- 
course with  his  customers  impressed  them  with  his 
integrity  and  conscientiousness,  and  they  implicitly 
trusted  his  every  word.  Robert  Carter  is  a  true,  hon- 
est, good  man ;  there  is  no  cant,  no  deception  nor  trick- 
ery about  him.'  " 

Of  one  of  his  many  experiences  in  winning  others 
to  Christ,  Mr.  Carter  told  this  story  : 

*'  Among  the  booksellers  with  whom  I  had  dealings 
in  my  early  years,  there  was  one  from  whom  I  pur- 
chased much  of  the  material  which  I  wanted.    When 

153 


THE  BOOK  OF  PERSONAL  WORK 

I  entered  his  store,  he  usually  came  to  me,  and  we  had 
a  pleasant  chat.  He  was  kind  and  friendly,  but  his 
views  were  in  some  regards  so  different  from  mine 
that  I  often  wondered  why  he  was  so  ready  to  talk 
with  me.  One  day  when  I  called,  his  son  said  to  me, 
'  My  father  is  very  sick;  I  wish  you  could  see  him.' 
He  had  been  taken  ill  in  the  country  at  the  house  of 
his  daughter,  and  I  thought  I  could  not  go  to  him. 
A  little  later,  I  was  informed  that  he  had  returned 
home  rather  better,  and  would  like  to  see  me.  I  im- 
mediately went  to  his  house,  and  found  him  much 
better  than  I  feared.  He  received  me  very  cordially, 
told  me  he  had  retired  from  business,  had  made 
his  will,  and  was  now  free  from  earthly  cares.  I  ex- 
pressed my  satisfaction  at  this,  and  hoped  he  might 
have  a  peaceful  old  age  after  a  very  active  life.  '  But,' 
said  I,  ^  will  you  allow  me  to  ask  you  a  question  ? ' 

*  Yes,  sir,  a  thousand  if  you  like.'     '  Then,'  said  I, 

*  ever  since  I  knew  you,  you  were  laying  plans  for 
future  work.  I  would  like  to  know  what  arrange- 
ments you  have  made  for  that  eternal  world  to  which 
we  are  all  hastening.'  '  None  at  all,'  said  he.  '  Is  this 
wise?  Can  you  leave  the  vast  concerns  of  eternity 
unsettled? '  *  No,  sir,'  said  he, '  it  is  madness.'  '  Then,' 
said  I,  '  there  is  yet  time.  He  is  able  to  save  to  the 
uttermost.  The  voice  is  still  heard,  *'  Come  unto  me, 
all  ye  that  labor  and  are  heavy  laden,  and  I  will  give 
you  rest.'  "    We  had  a  very  tender  interview. 

"  When  I  left  him,  his  wife  accompanied  me  to  the 
door,  and  said,  '  I  never  saw  my  husband  so  melted 
before.'  The  next  day  his  daughter  came  to  my  store 
in  his  carriage,  and  asked  me  to  ride  with  her  to  see 

154 


AMONG  BUSINESS  ASSOCIATES 

her  father.  '  He  has  been  ill  at  ease  since  you  left 
him.' 

"  I  found  him  in  great  distress.  *  What  can  I  do?  ' 
he  asked,  '  I  have  received  blessing  after  blessing,  and 
I  never  thanked  God  for  them.  Is  there  yet  hope  for 
me  ?  '  I  could  only  point  him  to  the  Lamb  of  God,  that 
taketh  away  the  sin  of  the  world.  '  Believe  on  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  thou  shalt  be  saved.'  I  dwelt 
especially  on  the  word  now.  '  Yes,'  said  he,  'if  that 
applies  to  any,  it  does  to  me.  I  cannot  be  long  here.' 
*  This  moment  let  us  ask  and  he  will  hear,'  I  said. 
With  many  tears,  we  asked — Oh,  how  earnestly ! — for 
pardon,  for  a  broken  heart,  for  a  right  spirit,  for  peace 
with  God  through  faith  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

"  Day  after  day  I  visited  him  for  several  months, 
and  what  a  marvelous  change  came  over  him.  His 
loathing  of  sin,  his  distrust  of  himself,  and  his  new 
born  faith  in  the  atonement,  were  most  marked.  He 
had  attended  church  during  a  long  life,  but  he  said 
his  mind  was  elsewhere. 

"  My  language  to  him  was  almost  entirely  in  the 
words  of  Scripture.  The  Holy  Spirit  makes  the  Word 
quick  and  powerful  for  the  conviction  and  conversion 
of  sinners." 


155 


XL 

WHY  HE  LAUGHED 

"QOME  years  ago  I  was  engaged  in  a  Bible  meet- 
*^  ing  in  Guelph,  Canada,"  a  minister  said  to  one 
who  asked  him  to  tell  of  the  most  remarkable  instance 
of  personal  work  in  his  experience. 

"  In  the  house  in  which  I  was  boarding  all  were 
Christians  but  one,  a  young  Scotchman,  one  of  the 
brightest  fellows  in  the  city,  who  was  amiable  and 
much  sought  after.  Everyone  thought  of  him  as  a 
good  young  man. 

** '  But  he  is  not  a  Christian,'  said  one  of  the  young 
women  who  lived  at  the  boarding  house.  '  I  am 
greatly  concerned  about  him.  I  wish  you  could  per- 
suade him  to  attend  the  meetings.' 

"  I  promised  to  do  what  I  could.  So  that  morning 
I  went  to  the  store  where  he  was  employed. 

*' '  Won't  you  come  to  the  meeting  at  the  church 
to-night  ?  '  I  asked  him. 

"  '  Can't  do  it,'  he  answered.  '  I  have  an  engage- 
ment to  go  to  a  dance.'  ^ 

''  That  was  the  end  of  our  talk  for  that  time.  But 
as  I  went  out  of  the  store  I  had  a  conviction  that  I 
was  going  to  get  him,  and  that  very  day. 

"  In  the  afternoon  I  went  to  the  store  again.  He 
was  busy,  however,  and  I  had  to  go  away  without 
seeing  him. 

iS6 


WHY  HE  LAUGHED 

"  *  I'll  see  him  at  supper  time/  I  thought,  and  began 
to  plan  what  I  would  say  to  him  then. 

"  I  was  disappointed  when  I  entered  the  dining 
room  to  learn  that  he  had  eaten  at  an  unusually  early 
hour,  and  had  gone. 

**  Still  I  had  the  conviction  that  the  Scotchman 
would  become  a  Christian  before  the  day  was  over. 

"  That  evening  the  meeting  at  the  church  continued 
until  a  late  hour.  It  was  nearly  midnight  when  I  was 
able  to  start  home.  While  on  the  way  I  met  the  young 
Scotchman,  who  was  going  home  from  the  dance ! 

"  *  Shall  we  walk  together  ?  '  I  asked. 

"  *  Surely,'  he  responded. 

"  On  the  street  I  said  nothing  of  the  subject  upper- 
most in  my  mind.  For  some  reason  it  seemed  best  to 
wait.  When  we  entered  the  house  it  looked  as  if  my 
chance  was  gone;  yet  I  still  had  the  conviction  that 
before  I  said  good-night  to  him  he  would  be  a  Chris- 
tian. 

"  He  followed  me  to  my  room.  I  wasted  no  more 
time,  but  talked  to  him  of  his  duty  and  privilege  tp 
yield  to  Christ.  As  I  talked  I  quoted  to  him  a  num- 
ber of  verses.  Some  of  these  seemed  to  make  no  im- 
pression on  him.  One,  however,  impressed  him  pro- 
foundly—John 6  :  47,  '  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  you, 
he  that  believeth  hath  eternal  life.* 

"  *  That  is  not  in  the  Bible,'  he  said,  surprised. 

"  When  I  insisted  that  it  was  there,  he  asked  to  see 
the  words. 

"  He  took  the  Book  from  my  hands,  read  the  words, 
then  threw  himself  back  on  the  bed  on  which  he  was 
sitting  and  laughed  heartily. 

157 


THE  BOOK  OF  PERSONAL  WORK 

**Offended,  I  rebuked  him.  I  told  him  he  was  mak- 
ing light  of  sacred  things,  and  I  urged  that  if  he  did 
not  care  about  sacred  things  he  should  at  least  remem- 
ber that  others  were  asleep. 

*' At  once  his  laughter  ceased;  but  the  explanation 
of  his  mirth  was  a  surprise  to  me. 

"  *  Why,  I  am  a  Christian/  he  said,  *  and  I  didn't 
know  it.    I  believe  in  Christ.    Yes,  I  am  a  Christian.' 

"  Then  he  rose  and  went  to  his  own  room. 

"  I  own  I  was  exceedingly  doubtful  about  that  con- 
version.    I  had  never  known  one  like  it. 

"  But  I  was  rebuked  for  my  doubt.  Next  morning 
when  he  came  to  breakfast  he  would  not  sit  down  till 
the  entire  household  was  in  the  room.  Then  he  spoke, 
clearly  and  firmly. 

''  *  Friends,  I  want  to  tell  you  that  I  have  become 
a  Christian,  and  I  want  to  acknowledge  it.' 

*'  From  that  day  he  lived  a,  consistent,  faithful,  use- 
ful Christian  life. 

"  But  I  have  never  forgotten  what  a  shock  his 
laughter  was  to  me.  He  was  not  given  to  levity.  He 
afterward  explained  to  me  that  he  laughed  for  pure 
joy;  like  a  flash  it  had  come  over  him  that  he  was  a 
Christian,  because  he  believed  in  Christ." 


158 


XLI 
WINNING  A  FATHER 

IN  his  "  Recollections  of  a  Long  Life,"  Theodore  L. 
Cuyler  gave  this  testimony  to  the  value  of  in- 
dividual work  for  souls : 

"  In  my  pastoral  rounds  I  sometimes  had  an  oppor- 
tunity to  do  more  execution  in  a  single  talk  than  in 
a  score  of  sermons.  I  once  spent  an  evening  in  a  vain 
endeavor  to  bring  a  man  to  a  decision  for  Christ.  Be- 
fore I  left,  he  took  me  upstairs  to  the  nursery  and 
showed  me  his  beautiful  children  in  their  cribs.  I  said 
to  him  tenderly,  '  Do  you  mean  that  these  sweet  chil- 
dren shall  never  have  any  help  from  their  father  to 
get  to  heaven.'  He  was  deeply  moved,  and  in  a  month 
that  man  became  an  active  member  of  my  church.  He 
was  glued  to  me  in  affection  for  all  the  remainder  of 
his  useful  life.  On  a  cold  winter  evening  I  made  a 
call  on  a  wealthy  merchant  in  New  York.  As  I  left 
his  door,  and  the  piercing  gale  swept  in,  I  said,  *  What 
an  awful  night  for  the  poor ! '  He  went  back,  and 
bringing  to  me  a  roll  of  bank  bills,  he  said,  '  Please 
hand  these,  for  me,  to  the  poorest  people  you  know  of.' 
After  a  few  days  I  wrote  to  him,  sending  him  the 
grateful  thanks  of  the  poor  whom  his  bounty  had  re- 
lieved, and  added :  '  How  is  it  that  a  man  who  is  so 
kind  to,  his  fellow  creatures  has  always  been  so  unkind 
to  his  Saviour  as  to  refuse  him  his  heart  ? '    That  sen- 

159 


THE  BOOK  OF  PERSONAL  WORK 

tence  touched  him  to  the  core.  He  sent  for  me  im- 
mediately to  come  and  converse  with  him.  He  speed- 
ily gave  his  heart  to  Christ,  united  with  and  became  a 
most  useful  member  of  our  church.  But  he  told  me 
I  was  the  first  person  who  had  ever  spoken  to  him 
about  his  spiritual  welfare  in  nearly  twenty  years.  In 
the  case  of  this  eminently  effective  and  influential 
Christian,  one  hour  of  pastoral  work  did  more  than 
the  pulpit  efforts  of  almost  a  lifetime/' 


1 60 


XLII 
ON  THE  STAGE  COACH 

T  N  "  The  Lights  and  Shadows  of  a  Long  Episco- 
-■■  pate,'*  Bishop  Henry  Benjamin  Whipple,  who 
died  in  1901,  after  more  than  forty  years'  service  as 
Bishop  of  the  Diocese  of  Minnesota,  wrote  that  he 
once  received  a  letter  from  a  clergyman  in  North  Caro- 
lina, saying: 

"  I  suppose  that  Bishops,  like  other  people,  do  not 
always  see  the  fruit  of  seed  dropped  by  the  wayside. 
I  have  in  my  parish  one  of  the  best  laymen  I  have 
ever  known.  The  other  day  I  asked  him  where  he  had 
received  his  training,  and  he  replied : 

"  *  It  is  a  simple  story.  I  was  an  officer  in  the  United 
States  Army.  Upon  one  occasion  I  was  going  from 
Fort  Ripley  to  St.  Paul  and  just  at  evening  a  stranger 
got  into  the  coach  at  Anoka.  We  were  the  only  pas- 
sengers. Suddenly  the  driver  ran  over  a  stone  with 
such  force  that  we  were  thrown  against  the  top  of  the 
coach,  at  which  I  was  so  angry  that  I  cursed  him.  No 
remark  was  made  by  my  fellow  passenger  for  some 
time,  but  suddenly  he  turned  to  me  and  said  earnestly, 
"If  you  knew  how  much  your  Father  in  heaven  loves 
you,  you  could  not  use  his  name  in  curses.''  I  made 
no  answer  and  nothing  more  was  said.  We  reached 
St.  Paul,  where  I  put  up  at  the  American  Hotel.  Sev- 
eral times  that  night  I  asked  myself,  **  Have  I  a  Father 

161 


THE  BOOK  OF  PERSONAL  WORK 

in  heaven  ?  "  In  spite  of  myself  the  question  kept  com- 
ing to  me.  The  next  morning  was  Sunday,  and  I 
asked  the  landlord  the  way  to  the  nearest  church  and 
was  told  that  there  was  a  small  Episcopal  church  hard 
by  on  Cedar  Street.  I  went  there  and  found  my  fel- 
low traveler  in  the  chancel.  He  was  the  Bishop  of 
Minnesota.  He  preached  upon  the  love  of  Christ,  and 
before  the  sermon  was  ended  I  settled  the  question 
that,  God  being  my  helper,  I  would  live  as  a  Christian 
man.  After  the  war  ended  I  settled  in  North  Caro- 
lina. I  called  upon  the  bishop  of  the  diocese  and  told 
him  that  it  was  a  bishop  who  had  led  me  to  the 
Saviour,  and  that  I  wanted  him  to  instruct  me  that  I 
might  become  a  communicant ! '" 


162 


XLIII 
GETTING  A  STARTING  POINT* 

ONE  day  there  came  to  the  parson's  study  a  man 
whom  he  had  known  in  the  hunting  field  and  in 
the  home.  He  took  his  seat,  and  plunged  right  into 
his  story : 

"  Parson,  I  want  your  help.  The  ties  that  bind  me 
to  home  must  soon  be  severed.  Only  one  is  left,  and 
she  is  near  the  end  of  life.  I  have  been  wondering 
what  will  then  become  of  me.  I  have  tried  it  all — 
dissipation  until  it  palled;  adventure  until  I  became 
almost  as  wild  as  the  things  I  hunted.  The  things 
with  which  men  try  to  kill  the  restlessness  are  stale. 
I  have  fought  with  beasts  and  men,  and  learned  to 
master  both.  Desire  seems  dead  in  me,  save  the  mad- 
dening itch  to  be  forever  on  the  move.  The  Wander- 
lust is  all  that  is  left.  I  have  no  goal  and  seek  noth- 
ing." 

"  No  chart,  no  haven,  and  no  pilot  ?  '*  said  the  par- 
son. "  The  end  seems  pretty  well  assured.  It's  either 
a  wreck  or  a  derelict." 

"  That's  just  the  way  I  figured  it  out,"  he  replied. 

"  You  have  used  the  very  word — '  a  derelict.'    There 

is  enough  of  manhood  left  in  me  to  hate  the  thought. 

That  is  why  I  came  to  you.    I  have  been  watching  you 

» Told  in  "  In  the  Service  of  the  King,"  by  Joseph  B.  Dunn. 

163 


THE  BOOK  OF  PERSONAL  WORK 

for  years,  and  you  seem  to  know  what  you  are  headed 
for;  so  I  came  for  a  chart." 

*'  Well,"  replied  the  parson,  ''  you  know  what  I 
am — a  minister  of  Christ." 

"  Oh,  cut  out  that  sort  of  talk,"  he  broke  in. 
"  Don't  ask  me  if  I  believe  in  Christ.  The  question  has 
no  meaning  to  me.  If  you  produce  the  evidence  and 
prove  your  case,  I  will  assent.  It's  to  me  only  a  his- 
torical question,  and  I  believe  in  Julius  Csesar  on  the 
same  grounds.  Please  do  not  try  any  conjure  words 
on  me.  Except  for  a  funeral  service  I  haven't  been 
in  a  church  for  twenty  years,  and  the  whole  business 
is  absolutely  meaningless  to  me." 

"  I  hardly  know  where  to  begin,"  said  the  parson, 
"  If  you  don't  believe  in  anything,  there  doesn't  seem 
to  be  a  starting  point." 

"  But  I  do  believe  in  something,"  answered  the  man. 
"  I  believe  in  you — that's  why  I'm  here." 

These  unexpected  words  haunted  the  parson  for 
many  a  day.  That  night  he  awoke  trembling,  with 
the  words  still  ringing  in  his  ears :  *'  I  do  believe  in 
something — I  believe  in  you."  "  But  you  don't  un- 
derstand," answered  the  parson,  "  what  it  means  when 
you  say  you  believe  in  me,  and  ask  for  a  chart.  I 
don't  know  the  way  any  better  than  you  do.  I  am 
like  a  man  in  the  engine  room.  The  pilot  runs  the 
ship.  My  one  duty  is  to  obey  the  signals.  When  he 
says,  *  Full  speed  ahead,'  I  pull  the  throttle;  and  when 
he  signals,  *  Stop,'  I  choke  the  steam." 

The  parson  laid  his  hand  on  his  friend's  shoulder, 
and  asked,  "  Will  you  kneel  here  by  me  and  let  me 
pray  God  to  guide  us  ?  " 

164 


GETTING  A  STARTING  POINT 

*'  No,"  said  the  man,  "  this  is  too  serious  a  business 
for  me  to  tolerate  any  mummery.  Of  all  the  nonsense 
you  preachers  talk,  prayer  seems  to  me  to  be  the  great- 
est. I  can  think  of  nothing  more  foolish  than  a  man 
crouching  by  his  bed  and  mumbling  a  few  words,  and 
then  getting  up  with  the  thought  that  something  is 
going  to  come  to  pass  because  he  has  said  those  few 
words.  The  whole  thing  is  a  superstition,  too  foolish 
to  discuss  seriously." 

'*  See  here,"  said  the  parson,  "  answer  me.  You 
have  been  a  soldier,  and  you  have  had  men  under  you 
at  other  times.  Tell  me,  did  you  ever  face  the  situa- 
tion where  the  lives  of  helpless  men  and  women  de- 
pended on  you  and  those  under  you  facing  danger, 
and  when  the  crisis  came  they  failed  you  ?  '* 

"  More  than  once,"  he  answered. 

"  What  did  you  do  ?  "  asked  the  parson. 

"  There  was  but  one  thing  to  do,"  he  replied.  "  I 
asked  them  if  they  were  men  or  Hly-livered  cowards, 
and  told  them  they  might  save  their  skins  if  they 
wanted  to,  but  one  thing  was  sure,  I  was  going  to  do 
my  duty." 

"  What  happened  then  ?  "  asked  the  parson. 

"  Oh,  they  followed  me.  A  man  with  a  drop  of 
red  blood  in  him  couldn't  swallow  that  talk." 

"  Could  you  have  driven  them  in  at  the  point  of  a 
pistol?" 

"  Not  a  foot,"  he  answered. 

"Well,  then,  what  made  them  go  in?"  persisted 
the  parson.  "  Surely  there  was  something  that  worked 
the  change.  One  minute  they  were  the  lowest  order 
of  human  life — cowards;  the  next,  they  were  ready 

165 


THE  BOOK  OF  PERSONAL  WORK 

to  die  with  you.  Something  changed  them.  What 
was  it?'' 

*'  If  you  put  it  that  way,  I  suppose  I  did  it,"  he 
answered. 

''  I  have  no  doubt  of  it,"  said  the  parson.  "  Now 
if  you  can  work  a  change  like  that,  don't  you  think  it 
a  little  impertinent  to  ridicule  the  idea  of  the  great 
God  of  the  universe  doing  for  you  something  of  the 
same  sort  of  thing  that  you  did  for  those  men  ?  " 

For  a  moment  the  man  looked  dazed;  then  his  eyes 
flashed.  "  I  see  it !  I  see  it !  You  are  talking  about 
prayer.  Why,  the  thing  isn't  nonsense  at  all.  Of 
course  he  can  do  it.  Man,  why  didn't  you  come  and 
tell  me  about  it  long  ago?  Why,  the  thing  proves 
itself.  Yes,  you  can  pray  for  me.  I'll  pray  for  my- 
self. We've  got  a  starting  point  now.  Go  on,  and 
tell  me  something  about  your  Pilot." 

For  hours  they  sat  and  talked,  and  when  he  held 
out  his  hand  in  parting,  he  said :  "  Don't  bother  about 
me,  Parson,  I'll  get  the  Book  and  learn  the  Pilot's 
signals.  I  know  what  it  is  to  obey,  and  I  promise  to 
follow  instructions.  I  don't  know  yet  the  port  I'm 
making  for,  but  I'm  beginning  to  trust  the  Pilot,  and 
I  shall  not  be  a  derelict.    Be  sure  of  that." 


i66 


EIGHT 
SOWING  BESIDE  ALL  WATERS 


167 


XLIV 
WHAT  IF  SHE  HAD  NOT  SPOKEN? 

Q  O  often  it  is  easier  to  be  silent  when  an  opportunity 
*^  is  presented  to  us  to  give  a  message  for  Christ, 
but  God  has  promised  to  bless  the  words  of  those  who 
conquer  this  timidity  and  invite  another  to  "  taste 
and  see  that  the  Lord  is  good." 

Sixty  years  ago  a  young  woman,  an  academy  stu- 
dent in  Jamestown,  New  York,  felt  that  she  ought  to 
invite  one  of  her  companions,  a  young  man,  to  accept 
Christ.  To  do  this  duty  was  not  easy,  but  she  did  it. 
Straight  from  her  closet  she  went  to  him,  and  said: 
"  Be  a  Christian."  ''  He  tried  to  laugh  at  me,"  she 
wrote,  years  later,  "  but  I  '  screwed  up  my  courage  * 
and  resisted  his  ridicule."  The  young  man  soon  after 
this  gave  his  heart  to  Christ,  and  he  always  delighted 
to  tell  of  his  debt  to  his  young  companion  who  had 
faced  ridicule  to  do  her  duty.  A  few  years  later  he 
determined  to  study  for  the  ministry. 

In  1913  he  died,  after  more  than  fifty  years  of 
such  splendid  service  as  few  men  are  able  to  render 
— as  pastor,  professor  in  two  theological  seminaries, 
author.  Moderator  of  the  Presbyterian  General  As- 
sembly, and  founder  and  first  President  of  the  Board 
of  Aid  for  Colleges  and  Academies.  For  the  young 
man's  name  was  Herrick  Johnson. 

But  what  if  the  young  woman  had  not  *'  screwed  up 
her  courage  "  ? 

169 


XLV 
NOT  LOOKING  FOR  EXCUSES 

"T  AGREE  with  you  that  it  is  a  Christian  duty  to 
-*■  invite  our  friends  and  acquaintances  to  come  to 
Christ,  under  certain  circumstances,"  a  young  man 
said,  while  talking  with  a  friend  about  opportunities 
he  might  have  used  but  had  allowed  to  escape  him. 
"  But  don't  you  feel  that  there  are  times  when  it  is 
better  to  keep  still,  for  fear  of  driving  a  man  farther 
away  from  Christ?" 

The  friend  replied  by  asking  another  question. 
*'  Isn't  there  danger  that  we  will  spend  more  time  in 
finding  excuses  for  not  speaking  a  word  for  the 
Saviour,  than  in  seeking  opportunities  of  which  we 
may  wisely  take  advantage  ?  " 

The  truth  of  the  matter  is  that  the  earnest  Chris- 
tian's testimony  for  Christ  is  seldom  out  of  place.  God 
honors  every  honest  effort  to  obey  his  instructions  to 
tell  others  of  him.  Sometimes  the  way  may  seem 
closed,  but  so  often  the  closed  doors  will  open  to  those 
who  are  dead  in  earnest  in  their  service  of  Christ. 

In  the  "  Life  of  H.  Roswell  Bates,"  S.  Ralph  Har- 
low tells  of  a  day  in  the  life  of  this  consecrated  young 
man  when  it  would  have  been  easy  for  him  to  find  an 
excuse  for  keeping  silent.  But  he  was  not  looking  for 
excuses  of  this  kind.    This  is  the  story: 

"  It  was  on  the  Princess  Irene,  bound  for  New 
170 


NOT  LOOKING  FOR  EXCUSES 

York.  When  the  ship  sailed,  Mr.  Bates  noticed  a 
group  of  particularly  lively  college  boys  among  the 
passengers.  To  his  amusement,  one  of  the  group  came 
up  behind  him  and  slapping  him  familiarly  on  the 
shoulder,  said :  *  Say,  old  chap,  we've  got  seven  in 
our  crowd  and  there  are  eight  seats  at  our  table.  We 
don't  want  some  old  duffer  stuck  in  with  us ;  we're  out 
for  a  good  time  and  you  look  as  if  you  were  our  kind 
all  right.  Won't  you  take  the  extra  seat  ? '  Mr.  Bates 
eagerly  accepted  the  informal  invitation,  and  found 
himself  at  dinner  with  a  rollicking  lot  of  fellows  in- 
tent on  getting  all  the  fun  possible  out  of  the  trip. 
During  the  meal  they  poked  fun  at  many  of  the  other 
passengers,  and  at  last  someone  spoke  up  and  said: 
'  And  say,  fellows,  who  do  you  suppose  this  man  Batts 
is,  the  Reverend  Batts  ? '  The  crowd  looked  at  the 
passenger  list  and  then  proceeded  to  pick  out  which 
of  the  passengers  was  the  '  Reverend  Batts.'  The 
search  was  highly  interesting,  but  unsuccessful  as  to 
conclusions,  much  to  Mr.  Bates'  delight,  though  he 
had  eagerly  joined  in  the  search  for  the  '  Reverend 
Batts.'  At  the  close  of  the  dinner,  just  as  the  men  were 
rising  to  leave,  Mr.  Bates  remarked :  '  Well,  this  is 
too  bad,  all  you  fellows  look  so  bright  and  yet  you 
couldn't  find  the  Reverend  Batts.  Now  I  discovered 
him.'  And  then  he  introduced  himself,  saying,  '  But 
I  spell  my  name  with  an  "e"  and  pronounce  it  Bates.' 
"  He  won  the  hearts  of  the  fellows  at  once,  and 
throughout  the  trip  led  them  in  games  and  sports  till 
they  felt  that  they  had  been  friends  for  years.  And 
with  some  of  them  he  had  found  time  and  fitting  op- 
portunity for  personal  talks." 

I7X 


THE  BOOK  OF  PERSONAL  WORK 

Now  note  well  the  first  chapter  of  the  sequel : 
"  On  one  of  the  last  days  of  the  happy  trip  one  of 
the  men  came  up  to  him  and  asked  him  to  come  to  his 
cabin  alone.  There  in  the  cabin  he  told  his  new  friend 
of  the  blow  which  had  just  come  to  him.  A  cable  had 
summoned  him  home  to  take  his  father's  place  in  a 
large  business  concern  and  to  be  his  mother's  stay, 
for  the  father  had  died  very  suddenly.  Shrinking 
from  the  new  responsibility,  the  boyish  heart  had 
sought  relief  in  the  merriment  of  the  crowd.  But  in 
Mr.  Bates'  friendship  he  had  found  a  new  challenge 
to  lay  hold  upon  life  and  to  get  a  new  grip  on  himself. 
And  Mr.  Bates  was  able  to  help  him  enter  into  his 
business  career  with  the  love  of  God  to  inspire  him  as 
he  took  up  the  new  responsibility  from  which  he  had 
shrunk." 

In  the  same  volume  this  incident  also  is  related : 
"  At  a  conference  at  Northfield  he  was  especially 
praying  for  a  young  Harvard  man.  The  conference 
drew  to  a  close,  and  still  the  man  had  taken  no  definite 
stand.  On  the  morning  of  the  last  day  Mr.  Bates 
awoke  early,  and  could  not  sleep  for  the  thought  of. 
that  man  who  was  still  undecided.  Rising  an  hour  or 
two  before  breakfast  he  went  to  the  man's  room, 
wakened  him,  and  pressed  upon  him  the  appeal  of 
Christ.  Far  from  being  offended  by  this  intrusion, 
the  man's  heart  was  touched  that  Mr.  Bates  should 
care  so  much,  and  at  breakfast  Mr.  Bates  was  over- 
flowing with  joy  because  the  man  had  promised  that 
very  day  to  declare  openly  his  allegiance  to  Jesus 
Christ.  It  was  one  of  the  most  inspiring  things  of  that 
conference  to  hear  this  young  man  stand  up  before  a 

172 


NOT  LOOKING  FOR  EXCUSES 

crowd  of  his  fellow  students,  gathered  for  a  final  Bible 
study  conference  later  that  morning,  and  make  his 
confession  of  loyalty  to  Christ." 

What  wonderful  wages  God  pays  to  those  who  work 
for  him ! 


173 


XLVI 

SAVED  BY  A  WORD 

T  N  an  address,  Sherwood  Eddy  related  this  telHng 
-^  incident  of  personal  work  that  God  used  to  save 
souls : 

"  Three  men  were  selling  tickets  at  the  New  York 
Central  Station,  New  York  City.  One  was  an  ag- 
nostic, one  was  a  slave  to  liquor,  and  the  third  was  a 
converted  Jew. 

*'  An  acquaintance,  who  made  frequent  visits  to  the 
station,  began  speaking  to  the  agnostic  through  the 
bars  of  the  ticket  window,  urging  him  to  become  a 
Christian.  At  last  the  man  fought  his  way  through 
his  doubts  and  gave  his  heart  to  Christ.  His  whole 
life  was  transformed  by  his  new  relation  to  Christ. 

'*  The  man  who  was  a  slave  to  drink  saw  the  change 
in  his  life,  and  longed  to  learn  the  secret.  One  morn- 
ing, when  he  had  been  out  on  an  all-night  spree,  he 
talked  to  the  converted  agnostic  as  the  two  men  were 
selling  tickets.  Finally  the  man  who  had  been  on  the 
spree  asked  the  converted  agnostic  if  he  would  stay 
down  that  night  and  show  him  how  to  become  a  Chris- 
tian. *  I  have  to  attend  a  prayer  meeting,*  was  the 
reply,  *  but  I  do  not  need  to  spend  a  night  with  you  for 
the  purpose  you  have  in  mind.  Just  say  "  Yes  "  to 
Jesus  Christ.  Do  not  wait  till  to-night;  do  it  now, 
right  while  you  are  selling  the  tickets,  even  in  the 

174 


SAVED  BY  A  WORD 

midst  of  this  rush.'  '  All  right,  Will,'  the  man  decided; 
*  I'll  do  it  now.'  Then  and  there  he  became  a  Christian. 
Within  a  month  his  life  was  so  changed  that  all  were 
marveling  at  the  power  of  his  life. 

"  Both  of  these  men  longed  to  resign  their  positions 
with  the  railroad  and  to  enter  Christian  work.  But 
the  railway  officials  refused  to  let  them  go,  saying 
that  they  were  their  most  successful  ticket  sellers.  The 
secret  of  their  success  was  not  generally  known.  In- 
side the  ticket  window,  invisible  to  the  passengers, 
the  converted  Jew  had  placed  this  verse :  *  Who 
being  reviled,  reviled  not  again.'  Here  was  the  secret 
of  their  success.  The  men  never  returned  an  angry 
answer  to  irate  passengers.  This  was  why  the  rail- 
way long  refused  to  spare  them. 

"  But  at  last  for  the  higher  cause  they  were  re- 
leased. The  converted  Jew  is  still  witnessing  for 
Christ.  The  agnostic  became  Religious  Work  Director 
of  the  New  York  State  Y.M.C.A.,  and  won  hundreds 
of  men  to  Christ.  The  former  slave  to  drink  has  won 
his  thousands  and  became  the  well-known  State  Sec- 
retary of  the  Young  Men's  Christian  Associations  of 
New  York. 

"  It  only  took  one  word  from  his  friend  to  bring  the 
Secretary  to  a  decision,  and  one  for  him  to  enter  the 
kingdom.  Many  a  man  to-day  is  not  far  from  the 
kingdom;  but  who  will  speak  the  word  that  will  lead 
him  to  enter  ?  Have  we  a  salvation  that  is  worth  pass- 
ing on?  Have  I  spoke  to  a  man  this  month?  Have 
I  won  a  man  this  year  for  Christ  ?  Am  I  a  living  wit- 
ness for  him? 

"  Recently  I  met  another  man  who  is  a  witness  to 

175 


THE  BOOK  OF  PERSONAL  WORK 

this  wonderful  Saviour.  He  is  the  president  of  the 
great  Quaker  Oats  Company,  which  does  a  business 
of  milhons  annually.  But  busy  as  he  is,  he  has  time 
to  witness  for  Christ.  A  young  business  man  entered 
his  office  and  sought  from  the  company  three  million 
dollars  of  capital  for  his  business.  During  the  con- 
versation the  president  said  to  him : 

'*  *  Mr.  R.,  are  you  asking  us  to  trust  you  with  three 
million  dollars,  yet  you  are  not  even  a  Christian  ?  * 

"  '  I  did  not  come  here  to  talk  about  religion,'  was 
the  reply. 

**  *  Mr.  R.,'  the  president  continued,  *  you  have 
brought  us  many  letters  of  introduction;  will  you  let 
me  introduce  you  to  my  great  unseen  friend,  Jesus 
Christ  ?  Will  you  come  to  my  room  and  talk  the  mat- 
ter over?'  Before  an  hour  had  passed  Mr.  R.  had 
given  his  heart  to  Christ.  He  is  to-day  a  successful 
business  man  and  has  the  capital  which  he  sought  for 
his  business.  Since  his  conversion,  he  has  brought 
more  than  one  hundred  men  to  Christ." 

"  How  long  would  it  take  us  to  bring  in  the  king- 
dom if  all  were  witnessing  for  Christ?"  Mr.  Eddy 
asked.  *'  Let  us  remember  his  words,  *  Ye  are  my  wit- 
nesses.' It  is  sometimes  easier  to  send  the  message 
by  proxy  to  another  man  than  to  tell  the  message  to 
our  friend  and  neighbor  at  our  own  door.  But  let  us 
begin  to-day  to  tell  someone  of  this  great  good  news." 


176 


XLVII 
LEADING  A  PATIENT  TO  CHRIST 

A  LONDON  surgeon's  assistant  who  was  a  Chris- 
tian was  always  on  the  lookout  for  opportuni- 
ties for  service.  Frequently  he  was  able  to  say  some- 
thing to  a  patient  that  gave  them  a  vision  of  a  better 
life. 

Perhaps  his  most  striking  experience,  related  in 
"  The  Growth  of  a  Soul,"  is  as  follows : 

"  It  was  my  daily  duty  to  dress  the  foot  of  a  patient 
suffering  from  secret  gangrene.  The  disease  com- 
menced as  usual  insidiously  and  the  patient  had  little 
idea  that  he  was  a  doomed  man  and  probably  had  not 
long  to  live.  I  was  not  the  first  to  attend  him,  but 
when  the  case  was  transferred  to  me  I  naturally  be- 
came very  anxious  about  his  soul.  The  family  with 
whom  he  lived  were  Christians,  and  from  them  I 
learned  that  he  was  an  avowed  atheist  and  very  antag- 
onistic to  everything  religious.  They  had  without 
asking  him  invited  a  Scripture  reader  to  visit  him,  but 
in  great  passion  he  had  ordered  him  from  the  room. 
The  Vicar  of  his  district  had  also  called,  hoping  to 
help  him,  but  he  had  spit  in  his  face  and  refused  to 
allow  him  to  speak.  His  temper  was  described  to 
me  as  very  violent,  and  altogether  the  case  seemed  as 
hopeless  as  could  well  be  imagined. 

"  Upon  first  commencing  to  attend  him  I  prayed 
177 


THE  BOOK  OF  PERSONAL  WORK 

much  about  it,  but  for  two  or  three  days  said  nothing 
of  a  reHgious  nature.  By  special  care  in  dressing  his 
diseased  Hmb  I  was  able  to  considerably  lessen  his 
suffering,  and  he  soon  began  to  manifest  appreciation 
of  my  services.  One  day  with  a  trembling  heart  I 
took  advantage  of  his  grateful  acknowledgments  to 
tell  him  what  was  the  spring  of  my  action,  and  to 
speak  of  his  solemn  position  and  need  of  God's  mercy 
through  Christ.  It  was  evidently  only  a  powerful 
effort  of  self-restraint  that  kept  his  lips  closed.  He 
turned  over  in  bed  with  his  back  to  me,  and  uttered 
no  word. 

"  I  could  not  get  the  poor  man  out  of  my  mind,  and 
very  often  through  each  day  I  pleaded  with  God  by 
his  Spirit  to  save  him  ere  he  took  him  hence.  After 
dressing  the  wound  and  relieving  the  pain,  I  never 
failed  to  say  a  few  words  to  him  which  I  hoped  the 
Lord  would  bless.  He  always  turned  his  back,  looking 
annoyed,  but  never  made  any  reply. 

"  After  continuing  this  for  some  time  my  heart 
sank.  It  seemed  to  me  that  I  was  not  only  doing  no 
good,  but  perhaps  really  hardening  him  and  increasing 
his  guilt.  One  day,  after  dressing  his  limb  and  wash- 
ing my  hands,  instead  of  returning  to  the  bedside  I 
went  to  the  door  and  stood  hesitating  a  moment,  with 
the  thought  in  my  mind,  *  Ephraim  is  joined  to  his 
idols,  let  him  alone.'  Looking  at  my  patient,  I  saw 
his  surprise,  as  it  was  the  first  time  since  opening  up 
the  subject  that  I  had  attempted  to  leave  without  say- 
ing a  few  words  for  my  Master. 

"  I  could  bear  it  no  longer.  Bursting  into  tears,  I 
crossed  the  room  and  said :   '  My  friend,  whether  you 

178 


LEADING  A  PATIENT  TO  CHRIST 

will  hear  or  whether  you  will  forbear,  I  must  deliver 
my  soul,'  and  went  on  to  speak  very  earnestly,  telHng 
him  how  much  I  wished  that  he  would  let  me  pray 
with  him.  To  my  unspeakable  joy  he  did  not  turn 
away,  but  replied : 

"  '  If  it  will  be  a  rehef  to  you,  do/ 

"  I  need  scarcely  say  that,  falling  upon  my  knees,  I 
poured  out  my  soul  to  God  in  his  behalf.  Then  and 
there,  I  believe,  the  Lord  wrought  a  change  in  his 
soul.  He  was  never  afterwards  unwilling  to  be  spoken 
to  and  prayed  with,  and  within  a  few  days  he  definitely 
accepted  Christ  as  his  Saviour. 

"  The  now  happy  sufferer  lived  for  some  time  after 
this  change  and  was  never  tired  of  bearing  testimony 
to  the  grace  of  God.  Though  his  condition  was  most 
distressing,  the  alteration  in  his  character  and  behavior 
made  the  previously  painful  duty  of  attending  him  one 
of  real  pleasure." 

The  young  man  added  this  word  to  his  story : 

"  Sometimes  it  may  be  that  while  we  are  complain- 
ing of  the  hardness  of  the  heart  of  those  we  are  seek- 
ing to  benefit,  the  hardness  of  our  own  heart  and  our 
own  feeble  apprehension  of  the  solemn  reality  of  eter- 
nal things  may  be  the  true  cause  of  our  want  of  suc- 


179 


XLVIII 
HIS  BEST  CHANCE 

DURING  the  later  years  of  his  life  Rev.  Richard 
S.  Holmes,  D.D.,  delighted  to  tell  this  story  of 
a  man  he  called  "  My  Brakeman  " : 

*'  Duty  had  called  me  to  a  town  on  the  old  Rome 
and  Western  Railway,  some  fifteen  miles  north  from 
the  city  of  Rome,  New  York.  And  duty  made  it  nec- 
essary for  me  to  be  in  a  town  in  the  western  part  of 
the  state  by  nine  o'clock  next  morning. 

** '  No  night  trains,  sir,  except  a  freight  at  midnight, 
and  that  never  stops.' 

''  *  Any  provisions  for  passengers?'  I  asked. 

"  *  Yes,  a  caboose  for  the  train  crew.' 

*'  The  station  master  saw  my  discomfiture,  and  sug- 
gested that  perhaps  the  division  superintendent  would 
stop  the  train  for  me,  if  he  knew  the  circumstances. 
An  interchange  of  telegrams  with  the  superintendent 
brought  the  message,  '  Train  will  stop  for  you.' 

"  The  night  was  intensely  dark,  not  a  star  being 
visible  anywhere,  and  to  stand  alone  at  midnight  at 
a  station  a  mile  from  town  sent  an  uncanny  feeling 
through  me.  From  far  away  came  the  rumble  of  the 
train,  and  ere  long  the  headlight  of  the  locomotive 
appeared  and  the  heavy  up-grade  became  visible.  Pres- 
ently it  seemed  that  the  speed  of  the  train  was  increas- 
ing, for  the  puffing  of  the  engine  became  more  fre- 

i8o 


HIS  BEST  CHANCE 

quent,  and  the  thought  crossed  my  mind,  *  Perhaps 
the  superintendent  has  forgotten.'  As  the  train  be- 
gan to  pass,  it  was  clear  that  it  would  not  stop  that 
night.  What  to  do  was  the  question.  To  be  left  there 
meant  loss,  and  failure  to  keep  an  important  engage- 
ment. Something  within  me  said,  '  Run,  run  with  the 
train.  It  is  not  going  so  very  fast.  You  can  easily 
catch  the  guards  of  the  caboose  and  swing  up.' 

"  So  I  ran,  but  the  caboose  did  not  come.  An 
open  box  car  was  in  its  place.  What  now  ?  *  Jump 
for  it/  said  the  inner  voice.  I  laid  my  hands  upon  the 
floor  of  the  car,  and,  still  running,  made  the  vault  for 
the  open  door.  The  feat  was  not  difficult.  One 
should  have  succeeded  nine  times  out  of  ten,  but  for 
me  this  was  the  tenth  time.  One  foot  slipped,  and 
I  fell  with  my  breast  and  arms  only  on  the  floor  of  the 
car,  my  body  outside  and  my  legs  swinging  under  the 
train.  Was  this  the  last  of  earth?  It  seemed  so.  I 
felt  myself  slipping,  knew  that  holding  on  was  im- 
possible and  that  death  would  surely  follow  the  fall. 
A  vision  of  myself  found  dead  by  the  roadside,  and 
of  the  message  that  would  go  to  the  home  where  loved 
ones  would  be  waiting,  who  would  wait  in  vain,  came 
like  a  flash.  And  then,  just  as  all  hope  was  vanishing, 
a  hand  came  down  upon  me,  grasped  me,  and  drew  me 
with  one  tremendous  pull  into  the  car.     I  was  saved. 

"  Bruised,  clothes  torn,  frightened  beyond  all  possi- 
bility of  description,  no  impulse  came  to  rise  until  the 
same  strong  hand  raised  me.  It  was  the  hand  of  '  my 
brakeman.'  That  hand  will  not  be  forgotten  while 
my  memory  holds  her  throne. 

"  *  Lucky  for  you  that  I  was  in  this  car/  he  said. 
i8i 


THE  BOOK  OF  PERSONAL  WORK 

"  *  Yes,'  I  answered. 

*'  *  I  had  not  been  here  more  than  three  or  four  min- 
utes,' he  said. 

"  I  made  no  answer,  but  went  over  to  the  comer  of 
the  car,  where  there  was  a  pail  turned  bottom  side  up, 
and  sat  down  with  my  elbows  on  my  knees  and  my 
head  in  my  hands.  Mortification,  fear,  and  gratitude 
were  strongly  blended  in  me.  Above  me,  in  the  angle 
of  the  car,  was  a  dingy  kerosene  lamp.  It  made  light 
enough  for  me  to  see  the  figure  of  my  brakeman.  He 
stood  over  me,  his  arms  folded,  looking  down  with  a 
singular  expression. 

"  '  Stranger,'  he  said,  '  that  was  a  close  call.' 

'' '  Yes,'  I  answered. 

"  *  Say,  stranger,  look-a-here.  I-ah-er-that  was  a 
mighty  tight  squeeze.' 

''  *  Yes,'  I  answered. 

"  He  began  once  more.  '  Stranger,  you-ah-say,  I 
want  to  say  to  you  that-ah-ah-that  was  a  close  shave/ 

"  '  Yes,'  I  answered.      'What  are  you  driving  at? ' 

"  '  Wal,'  said  he,  '  look-a-here !  what  I  want  to  know 
is  this.  Now,  you  must  excuse  me,  but-ah-but  what 
I  want  to  know  is  whether  your  chance  of  gettin'  into 
the  kingdom  of  God  is  any  better  than  it  was  of  gettin' 
into  this  car.' 

'' '  Yes,'  I  said. 

"  '  You're  a  Christian,  be  you?  ' 

"  '  Yes,'  I  answered. 

*' '  Wal,  I'm  glad  of  it,'  he  said.  '  I'm  awful  glad 
of  it.'  He  stood  there,  silent  for  a  moment,  then  he 
said,  '  Stranger,  you  don't  expect  such  kind  o'  talk 
of  a  railroad  brakeman,  do  you  ? ' 

182 


HIS  BEST  CHANCE 


"  '  No/  said  I,  '  I  don't/ 
"  *  Ever  hear  it  before  ?  * 
"  '  Never/ 


tt  ( 


Never  will  again,  like  enough/ 
Probably  not/  said  I. 

"  *  Wal,  I'll  tell  you  how  'twas.  Two  years  ago 
I  got  into  a  Methodist  revival  meetin'  down  in  Rome, 
and  I  was  converted,  and  I  joined  the  Church,  and 
when  I  joined  the  Church  the  minister  said  to  me, 
"  Now,  my  boy,  don't  you  ever  let  the  chance  to  speak 
to  a  man  about  his  soul  get  away  from  you,"  and  I 
told  him  I  wouldn't,  and  I\haven't.  But  you're  the 
best  chance  I  ever  had.' 

"  Just  then  the  train  whistle  blew.  *  That's  my  call,' 
said  he.  Out  of  the  door,  up  the  ladder,  away  over 
the  tops  of  the  cars  he  went.  I  had  not  asked  his  name, 
and  never  have  seen  him  since.  Whether  he  is  living 
or  dead  is  all  unknown;  but  I  am  living,  who  would 
have  been  dead  but  for  my  brakeman.  And  my  soul's 
salvation,  if  it  had  not  already  been  made  sure,  would 
probably  have  been  made  so  by  the  fidelity  of  that  un- 
known railroad  boy.  And  so  I  say  sometimes,  *  I 
know  what  salvation  is,  for  he  saved  my  life,  and  even 
so  has  my  Saviour  interposed  to  save  my  soul.' 

"  This  was  my  brakeman.  I  would  not  now  be  tell- 
ing this  story  but  for  him.  The  story  is  true.  It  is 
worth  passing  on.  Let  us  all  make  the  brakeman's 
resolution  our  own :  '  I  will  never  let  a  chance  to  speak 
to  a  man  about  his  soul  get  away  from  me/  " 


183 


XLIX 
SERVING  BY  THE  WAY 

'T^HE  Christian  who  pleads  vacation  as  an  excuse 
-"-  for  failure  to  take  part  in  any  helpful  work  is 
making  a  serious  mistake.  No  Christian  can  enjoy 
his  vacation  as  he  should  unless  he  is  as  eager  to  serve 
his  Master  during  those  weeks  as  when  he  is  at  home. 
The  plea  that  a  period  of  freedom  from  all  service  is 
ever  needed  is  a  confession  by  the  one  who  makes  the 
plea  that  to  him  the  service  of  Christ  is  a  hardship, 
not  a  pleasure ;  a  duty,  not  a  privilege.  To  those  who 
at  all  times  rejoice  in  ministry  for  others,  vacation  is 
filled  with  opportunities  for  service  in  new  and  unex- 
pected ways;  to  them  one  of  the  measures  of  a  profit- 
able vacation  is  the  number  of  these  opportunities  and 
the  use  made  of  them. 

Vacation  days  have  their  peculiar  temptations. 
Sometimes  a  Christian  who  works  hard  fifty  weeks  in 
the  year  and  takes  the  remainder  for  a  vacation  jaunt 
thinks  it  no  harm  to  leave  behind  with  office  coat  or 
kitchen  apron  the  sense  of  responsibility  to  use  every 
reasonable  opening  to  do  some  sort  of  work  for  the 
Master.  One  such  traveler  was  rebuked  when,  while 
talking  to  a  casual  acquaintance  in  the  railway  car 
he  noted  that  his  companion  carried  a  Bible  with  him. 
Commenting  on  the  fact,  he  learned  that  the  man  was 
an  agent  for  a  Bible  society,  and  that  he  had  with  him 

184 


SERVING  BY  THE  WAY 

a  number  of  copies  of  the  Bible.  The  traveler  remem- 
bered then  that  he  had  forgotten  his  own  Bible,  and 
he  at  once  provided  himself  with  a  copy.  The  sight 
of  the  book  in  his  hands  attracted  the  attention  of 
others,  and  more  than  one  person  was  led  to  begin  a 
conversation  that  enabled  the  forgetful  Christian  to 
do  a  bit  of  personal  work  that  counted. 

A  few  years  ago,  when  a  Brooklyn  pastor  was  in  the 
West,  he  took  advantage  of  an  opportunity  for  service 
that  many  men  in  the  hurry  of  the  moment  might  have 
passed  by.  At  the  close  of  a  service  in  a  large  city, 
a  lad  of  eighteen  came  to  him.  The  pastor  has  told 
of  what  followed : 

"  In  a  brief  conversation  I  learned  that  the  boy, 
hearing  the  call  of  the  West-land,  had  run  away  from 
a  beautiful  Brooklyn  home  and  for  months  had  not 
written  to  his  father  or  mother.  I  took  him  to  the  mis- 
sionary pastor,  who  said  he  would  look  after  him.  He 
promised  to  write  his  mother.  That  night  I  wrote  the 
father  that  I  had  found  his  boy  and  had  placed  him  in 
good  care.  Six  weeks  afterwards  I  preached  in  my 
own  pulpit.  At  the  close  of  the  service  a  splendid  man 
and  woman  came  forward,  each  took  my  hand,  but 
neither  spoke  for  tears  were  in  their  throats.  I  led 
them  into  the  session  room  and  it  seemed  for  fully 
five  minutes  they  wept  and  sobbed.  When  he  was 
able  to  control  himself,  the  father  said :  *  Thank  you 
for  finding  our  boy.  He  has  written  to  us  regularly, 
and  we  expect  him  home  this  week.*  *' 

"  But  even  if  I  had  such  an  opportunity,  I  could  not 
use  it;  I  do  not  know  how  to  say  the  right  words  in 
an  emergency  like  that,"  the  excuse  is  made. 

185 


THE  BOOK  OF  PERSONAL  WORK 

Then  live  your  Christian  Hfe  wherever  you  go! 
The  best  testimony  for  Christ,  the  most  unanswerable 
argument  for  the  truth  of  the  gospel,  is  the  witness 
of  a  life  devoted  to  the  Master's  service,  transformed 
by  the  indwelling  of  his  Spirit. 

A  missionary  in  Japan  has  told  of  a  young  man 
who  presented  himself  for  church  membership,  to  the 
surprise  of  all  who  knew  him.  The  most  surprised 
man  of  all  was  the  missionary  to  whom  he  applied  for 
baptism.  He  was  asked  how  he  had  been  led  to  become 
a  Christian.  He  replied  that  he  had  read  the  life  of 
Chinese  Gordon  which  deeply  impressed  him;  he  won- 
dered if  the  gospel  could  really  transform  a  man,  as 
the  biography  said  the  Christian  soldier  was  trans- 
formed. Some  time  later  he  met  a  Christian  family 
during  their  vacation  stay  at  the  seashore.  *'  He 
coupled  what  he  had  read  of  Christ's  life,  reproduced 
in  the  life  of  General  Gordon,  with  what  he  saw  of 
Christ's  influence  in  the  life  of  the  missionary  and  his 
family,  and  he  concluded  that  Jesus,  to  have  exerted 
such  a  power,  must  have  been  more  than  a  man  and 
that  the  gospels  were  at  least  worthy  of  imitation." 

What  impression  do  we  make  on  strangers  when  we 
are  away  from  home?  Does  the  feeling  that  we  are 
not  on  dress  parade  ever  get  possession  of  us  and  make 
us  careless?  What  if  someone  should  meet  us  at  such 
a  time  and  judge  of  our  religion  by  us  ? 

Unless  the  life  continually  is  in  keeping  with  our 
profession,  we  are  not  living  up  to  our  privileges  of 
being  lights  in  the  world;  and  many  may  continue  to 
walk  in  darkness  because  of  our  failure  to  bear  wit- 
ness to  Christ  by  our  daily  actions. 

i86 


SERVING  BY  THE  WAY 

If  Christian  profession  is  good,  it  is  proper  that 
Christians  should  be  found  among  Christians  wher- 
ever they  are.  If  attendance  at  church  is  helpful  at 
home,  why  not  when  they  are  taking  vacation?  If 
secret  prayer  is  necessary  at  any  time,  it  is  surely 
necessary  during  the  distracting  days  away  from  home. 
Those  who  are  trying  to  follow  the  example  of  Him 
who  went  about  doing  good,  surely  should  look  for 
opportunities  of  service  in  the  mountains  or  at  the 
seashore,  as  well  as  among  their  own  friends. 


187 


NINE 
BY  MEANS  OF  LETTERS 


189 


BY  THE  ROADSIDE 

A  T  a  conference  of  young  Christian  workers  at 
-^^  Northfield,  Massachusetts,  J.  G.  K.  McClure, 
D.D.,  President  of  McCormick  Theological  Seminary, 
Chicago,  referred  to  a  method  adopted  by  him  years 
before  in  reaching  men  who  were  not  Christians. 
When  asked  by  the  author  of  this  volume  to  tell  of  this 
with  more  detail,  he  wrote  this  message : 

"  Every  man  who  speaks  to  another  on  the  subject 
of  Personal  Religion  needs  to  be  thoughtful,  but  he 
never  needs  to  be  afraid.  The  most  delicate  and  ten- 
der subject  that  can  be  mentioned  is  that  of  a  man's 
heart  relation  to  God.  By  reason  of  its  very  nature, 
we  should  be  careful  to  approach  a  man  on  the  sub- 
ject of  Personal  Religion  in  the  wisest  possible  way, 
not  causing  him  to  bristle  with  opposition,  but  rather 
leading  him  to  open  his  heart  to  persuasion. 

"  Once  I  was  at  a  dinner  party  of  twelve  guests, 
when  suddenly  an  earnest  man  turned  to  a  young,  vi- 
vacious lady  at  his  side  and  in  a  tone  audible  through- 
out the  room  asked :  '  Are  you  a  Christian  ?  *  The 
purpose  of  the  inquiry  was  to  lead  the  young  lady,  if 
she  were  not  a  Christian,  to  Christ;  but  the  time,  the 
place,  and  the  method  of  address  had  been  so  unwisely 
chosen  that  her  face  colored  red  instantly  as  all  eyes 
were  fixed  upon  her,   and  the  spirit  of  resistance 

191 


THE  BOOK  OF  PERSONAL  WORK 

against  the  earnest  man  and  all  his  purposes  destroyed 
every  possibility  of  usefulness. 

*'  In  business  men  study  out  the  best  methods  of  ap- 
proaching one  to  whom  they  desire  to  sell  merchandise 
or  insurance.  Similarly  we  act  wisely  when  we  study 
out  how  best  we  can  reach  a  man's  heart  to  whom 
we  would  bring  salvation;  and  our  failure  to  secure 
our  end  should  never  make  us  feel  that  our  responsi- 
bility is  over.  It  is  the  repeated  appearance  of  a  win- 
some salesman  who  has  good  goods  that  is  often  nec- 
essary to  a  sale;  and  it  is  our  repeated  presentation  of 
Christ  in  a  persuasive  way  that  is  often  necessary  if 
we  are  to  secure  a  man's  acceptance  of  our  Master. 
Sometimes  the  men  who  turn  us  down  harshly  at  the 
first  are  the  very  men  who  are  most  open  to  our  words 
later  on. 

''  I  am  asked  to  tell  of  the  method  of  personal  ap- 
proach used  by  me  in  my  first  pastorate,  which  was 
among  a  farming  community.  The  young  men  were 
accustomed  to  take  wagon  loads  of  produce  to  the 
city  for  sale  in  the  general  market;  the  produce  might 
be  a  dozen  barrels  of  apples  or  of  potatoes,  a  load  of 
hay,  either  loose  or  baled,  or  it  might  be  scores  of  bags 
of  oats  or  rye.  We  were  eight  miles  from  the  city. 
Having  talked  with  these  young  men  in  their  homes 
or  at  church  about  their  relation  to  God,  and  knowing 
the  day  that  they  individually  would  pass  the  parson- 
age on  the  way  to  the  city,  I  would  wait  for  them  at 
my  door  as  they  drew  near  with  their  loads.  And 
then  I  would  give  (usually  only  to  one  person  a  day) 
a  letter  to  the  young  man,  in  which  I  reminded  him 
of  my  affection  for  him  and  said  he  would  find  inclosed 

192 


BY  THE  ROADSIDE 

a  paper  which  I  wished  he  would  think  about  as  he 
drove  the  eight  miles  into  the  city,  and  then  would  sign 
and  give  to  me  upon  his  return,  when  I  would  be  wait- 
ing for  him.  The  paper  read  as  follows :  '  Knowing 
that  I  am  a  sinner  needing  the  forgiveness  of  God,  and 
believing  in  God's  love  and  forgiveness,  I  herewith 
give  myself  to  him  to  live  as  Christ  would  have  me 
live,  and  ask  him  for  strength  to  confess  his  name  and 
enter  upon  his  service/ 

"  As  the  day  drew  near  to  its  close  I  was  on  the 
watch  for  the  young  man's  return.  Again  and  again, 
one  and  another  having  had  this  definite  pledge  before 
them,  and  knowing  that  I  was  waiting  for  them,  had 
the  papers  with  their  signatures  affixed  ready  for  me 
upon  their  return.  Taking  the  papers  from  their 
hands,  and  saying  I  would  keep  them  as  their  cove- 
nant, I  gave  appropriate  and  tender  counsel,  and  added 
that  with  the  first  opportunity  I  desired  them  to  make 
public  the  covenant  they  had  lodged  with  me.  Thus 
they  went  to  their  homes  after  a  whole  day's  thought 
upon  the  pledge-committed  men,  and  in  every  instance 
afterward  came  into  church  membership. 

''  Each  one  of  us  must  find  his  own  way  of  leading 
souls  to  Christ,  and  his  way  will  differ  according  to 
the  individuals  approached  and  the  community  in 
which  he  lives.  In  my  own  case,  almost  every  one 
who  was  led  by  me  to  the  confession  of  Christ  came 
through  my  dealing  with  him  individually  and  alone. 
Friendship  between  human  hearts  is  essential  to  the 
development  of  a  friendship  between  the  human  heart 
and  God.'* 


193 


LI 

WON  BY  A  LETTER 

T7VERY  letter  we  write,  whether  to  a  friend  or  to 
^^  a  member  of  our  own  family,  should  have  in  it 
something  that  will  give  to  the  one  who  receives  it  a 
glimpse  of  brightness  and  glory.  Yet  so  often  there 
is  nothing  pleasing  in  the  missive  but  the  closing  mes- 
sage. Sometimes  even  this  seems  to  be  a  mere  form. 
The  writer  should  not  be  content  to  say,  "  My  best  re- 
gards to  you  " ;  he  should  see  to  it  that  he  has  put  his 
best  into  the  letter. 

How  many  letters  could  be  named  with  the  mes- 
sages from  a  New  England  school-teacher  to  a  friend 
who  said,  "  Your  words  always  draw  me  heavenward, 
so  that  my  first  impulse  is  to  pray  "  ?  Again  she  as- 
sured the  correspondent  that  her  letters  turned  her 
heart  to  a  constantly  recurring  joy. 

It  was  a  letter  like  this  of  which  a  friend  of  the 
author  of  this  volume  told  him  in  these  words : 

"  He  was  one  of  my  dearest  friends.  During  a 
very  unusual  period  of  revival,  though  our  paths  were 
a  hundred  miles  apart,  my  thoughts  were  constantly  of 
him,  and  so  I  wrote  him  a  warm-hearted  personal  in- 
vitation to  come  out  boldly  and  unite  with  the  Church. 
He  had  been  brought  up  in  a  Christian  atmosphere. 
His  father  was  a  Methodist  class  leader  of  the  strictest 
type.    The  son  had  known  some  wild  days,  but  was 

194 


WON  BY  A  LETTER 

living  a  clean  life,  though  an  unchurchly  one.  He 
never  answered  my  letter,  and  never  in  any  way  re- 
ferred to  it.  Through  another  member  of  the  house- 
hold I  knew  that  he  received  it.  The  letter  had  gone 
forth  in  prayer;  I  never  doubted  that  I  was  obediently 
following  a  divine  leading.  Six  years  went  by  with 
never  a  day  that  I  did  not  definitely  and  by  name  pray 
for  my  friend,  and  for  his  conversion. 

"  Unexpectedly  one  evening  I  found  myself  in  his 
home.  By  a  strange  chance  I  opened  the  door  of  the 
room  in  which  he  was  preparing  to  retire.  He  was 
on  his  knees  beside  a  chair,  his  head  in  his  hands,  pour- 
ing out  his  soul  to  God,  and  talking  in  familiar  terms 
that  made  me  know  he  had  long  practiced  communing 
with  God  alone.  I  stole  quietly  out  of  the  doorway 
and  John  never  knew  of  my  presence.  My  faith  was 
unconsciously  quickened  by  that  sight,  for,  without 
telling  me,  God  had  answered  my  prayer  for  my  friend 
long  before  I  knew  it." 

The  story  of  another  letter  that  worked  wonders  is 
told  by  the  biographer  of  James  Hannington. 

When  James  Hannington  was  twenty  years  old  he 
decided  that  he  would  be  a  minister.  But  he  was  not 
a  Christian;  the  secret  of  his  decision  was  his  loathing 
for  the  business  career  for  which  he  had  been  destined. 
He  united  with  the  Church  of  England,  but  he  was  not 
content.  He  entered  St.  Mary's  Hall,  Oxford,  but 
still  he  was  not  a  Christian.  He  concluded  his  course 
and  began  his  ministry  as  Curate  of  Martinhoe  and 
Trentishoe. 

There  the  life  was  entirely  after  his  own  heart,  but 
he  was  not  happy.     To  quote  his  biographer,  E.  C 

195 


THE  BOOK  OF  PERSONAL  WORK 

Dawson :  "  The  people  were  content  with  him,  but 
he  was  not  content  with  his  own  ministrations  to  them. 
He  was  parson,  doctor,  family  friend,  all  in  one.  He 
felt  that  he  could  be  of  some  use  to  the  poor  and  needy. 
He  sat  up  long  nights  with  the  sick  and  dying.  His 
purse  was  always  at  the  command  of  those  in  want. 
He  could  and  did  sometimes  preach  vehement  sermons 
against  prevalent  vices,  such  as  immorality,  and  ex- 
cessive drinking  at  '  wakes  '  and  feasts  but  he  could 
not  preach  the  Word  of  Life.  As  he  visited  the  sick 
and  dying,  or  read  prayers  in  bald  looking,  uncared- 
for  country  churches,  and  held  up  his  manuscript  ser- 
mon to  his  eyes  in  presence  of  sleeping  audiences  of 
tired  laboring  folk,  he  realized  this  ever  more  keenly : 
he  was  not  giving  them  the  Word  of  Life.  How  could 
he,  when  he  did  not  himself  possess  the  Word  of  Life? 
He  began  to  understand,  as  he  had  never  understood 
before,  that  he  was  not  right  with  God.  God's  or- 
dained messenger  with  no  message  to  deliver — that 
was  his  position.  A  position,  to  his  transparently  hon- 
est soul  altogether  insupportable.  He  began  to  be  in 
great  distress." 

Thirteen  months  before  "  a  certain  friend  of  his 
who  had  recently  received  holy  orders,  and  who  was 
serving  as  curate  in  a  country  parish  in  Surrey,  began 
to  think  of  him.  In  the  solitude  of  his  lodging,  when 
the  day's  work  was  done,  and  he  was  alone  with  his 
thoughts,  his  mind  would  rest  longingly  on  his  old  col- 
lege friendships.  He  thought  of  James  Hannington, 
gay,  impetuous,  friendly,  fun-loving  Jim,  and  grad- 
ually it  was  laid  upon  his  heart  to  pray  for  him.  Why, 
he  could  not  tell,  but  the  burden  of  that  other  soul 

196 


WON  BY  A  LETTER 

seemed  to  press  upon  him  more  heavily  day  by  day. 
He  had  not  had  much  experience  in  deaHng  with  souls; 
he  had  but  a  short  time  before  learned  the  meaning  of 
*  effectual,  fervent  prayer  ' ;  he  would  have  been  called 
a  '  babe  '  by  St.  Paul. 

"  He  thought  of  many  friends.  To  some  he  spoke, 
and  tried  to  make  them  partakers  with  him  of  his  new 
found  benefit.  For  some  he  sought  to  pray,  but  for 
none  can  he  ever  remember  to  have  prayed  with  such 
a  distinct  sense  that  he  must  pray  as  for  James  Han- 
nington." 

After  a  time  he  sought  an  excuse  to  write  to  his 
friend.  He  found  the  excuse :  an  old  pair  of  his  col- 
lege chum's  skates,  borrowed  when  he  was  at  college. 
He  wrote  asking  what  he  should  do  with  them — and 
asked  also  for  news  of  the  owner.  The  reply  told  him 
what  he  longed  to  know — that  Hannington  was  under- 
taking ordination,  but  that  he  was  not  sure  he  was  as 
fit  as  he  ought  to  be. 

The  curate  ''  resolved  to  avail  himself  of  the  opening 
thus  given,  though  not  without  a  certain  dread.  He 
was  naturally  loath  to  lose  the  friendship  of  one  for 
whom  he  entertained  a  warm  affection.  He  remem- 
bered Hannington's  openly  expressed  dislike  of  re- 
ligious enthusiasm,  and  his  contempt  for  all  canting 
protestation  of  superior  piety.  It  was  not  without  a 
mental  struggle  that  he  determined  to  lay  bare  his  own 
heart  to  an  eye  only  too  probably  unsympathetic.  It 
seemed  likely  that  this  letter  of  his  might  open  a  wide 
gulf  between  them.  Still,  if  friendship  was  to  be  lost, 
it  should  at  least  be  well  lost.  So  he  reasoned,  and, 
with  prayer  for  guidance,  just  wrote  a  simple,  unvar- 

197 


THE  BOOK  OF  PERSONAL  WORK 

nished  account  of  his  own  spiritual  experience;  tried  to 
explain  how  it  had  come  to  pass  that  he  was  not  as  for- 
merly; spoke  of  the  power  of  the  love  of  Christ  to 
transform  the  life  of  a  man  and  draw  out  all  his  latent 
possibilities;  and  finally  urged  him,  as  he  loved  his 
own  soul,  to  make  a  definite  surrender  of  himself  to 
the  Saviour  of  the  world  and  join  himself  to  his  disci- 
ples." 

For  thirteen  months  there  was  no  response.  He 
feared  the  letter  had  gone  to  the  waste-paper  basket. 
But  every  day  he  prayed  for  his  friend. 

At  length,  Hannington,  who  had  known  no  peace 
during  this  period,  wrote  to  the  curate  and  implored 
him  to  pay  him  a  visit.  The  curate  could  not  come, 
but  sent  a  book  which  he  urged  Hannington  to  read. 
After  several  fruitless  attempts  to  become  interested 
in  the  volume,  Hannington  succeeded  in  reading  it 
through.  The  reading  led  to  his  thorough  conversion. 
"  I  know  now  that  Jesus  Christ  died  for  me  and  that  he 
is  mine  and  I  am  his,"  he  wrote  to  his  friend.  "  And  all 
this  you  are  the  human  means  of  teaching  me.  Dear 
Colonel,  what  thanks  I  owe  to  you,  and  incomparably 
little  with  what  I  owe  to  God.  I  ought  daily  to  be 
more  thankful  to  you  as  the  instrument  by  which  I 
was  brought  to  Christ." 

At  Oxford,  a  little  later,  he  talked  with  another  old 
friend,  who  told  him  that  there  had  not  seemed  any 
hope  of  his  conversion,  "  he  seemed  so  utterly  given 
over  to  the  world." 

The  letter  of  a  third  college  friend,  who  had  not 
learned  of  his  conversion,  shows  how  far  those  who 
knew  him  felt  that  he  was  from  being  a  Christian.  He 

198 


WON  BY  A  LETTER 

told  of  the  visit  to  him  of  a  college  chum,  once  a  very 
worldly  man,  who  astonished  him  by  the  change  in 
his  conversation  and  by  his  final  confession  that  he 
had  heard  the  call  of  Christ,  and  was  resolved  to  fol- 
low him.    The  astonished  man  asked  Hannington  for 

advice.   *'  I  don't  know  what  has  come  over ,"  he 

said.  "  He  is  dreadfully  changed  in  his  views.  You 
must  come  over  and  spend  a  few  days  with  us  when 
next  he  is  here,  and  we  will  soon  settle  him  between 
us." 

The  change  in  Hannington  was  real.  He  began  to 
preach,  without  notes,  the  Word  of  Life.  His  people 
were  fed.  In  country  and  city  he  continued  his  min- 
istry until  he  was  thirty-five  years  old. 

Then  he  heard  the  call  for  men  to  go  out  to  do  mis- 
sion work  on  the  shores  of  Victoria  Nyanza  in  Africa. 
He  hesitated  to  offer  himself,  fearing  that  the  Church 
Missionary  Society  would  not  accept  him,  "  I  am  not 
worthy  of  the  honor,"  he  wrote  in  his  diary. 

Within  a  few  months  he  began  the  four  years  of 
missionary  labor  that  was  crowned  by  his  martyrdom. 
His  dying  message  was :  ''  I  am  about  to  die  for  the 
Baganda,  and  have  purchased  the  road  to  them  with 
my  life." 

And  God  used  a  letter  to  win  the  man  who  became 
Bishop  Hannington  of  Africa ! 


199 


LII 

WON  BY  PROXY 

A  CHRISTIAN  worker  of  note,  a  layman,  told  the 
-^^  author  of  the  winning  of  a  business  friend  for 
his  Master. 

"  We  had  traded  together  through  many  years,"  he 
said.  "  His  unusually  close  application  to  business 
had  aided  a  rapid  development  of  consumption.  He 
was  going  to  the  North  woods  in  search  of  health. 
Many  of  us  felt  he  had  waited  too  long;  but  he  had  a 
will  of  his  own  and  some  of  his  conclusions,  in  conse- 
quence, were  developed  slowly.  I  was  in  his  home 
town  on  business  the  afternoon  before  he  was  to  start. 
We  visited  together,  and  then,  after  the  evening  shades 
had  fallen,  I  met  him  again  on  my  way  to  the  railway 
station,  and  we  chatted  till  nearly  time  for  my  train. 
The  conversation,  to  my  regret,  did  not  turn  on  re- 
ligious things  except  once  in  a  very  general  way.  We 
rather  abruptly  said  good-by,  and  on  the  train  home- 
ward that  evening  I  feared  lest  I  had  not  been  as  so- 
licitously the  Christian  gentleman  as  I  should  have 
been  with  my  friend. 

"  The  weeks  passed.  I  heard  only  unsatisfactory 
reports  of  his  condition.  My  heart  was  heavy  with 
the  conviction  that  I  might  be  withholding  a  helpful 
or  comforting  word. 

*'  A  friend  was  the  Field  Secretary  of  the  New  York 
200 


WON  BY  PROXY 

State  Christian  Endeavor  Union,  and  his  itinerary 
of  field  work  for  some  weeks  ahead  came  to  me  in  my 
mail  one  morning.  I  noted  that  he  was  headed  for  the 
North  woods  and  that  one  of  his  engagements  was  in 
the  very  town  where  my  sick  business  friend  was  stay- 
ing. There  came  a  sudden  prompting  and  I  obeyed  it 
immediately.  A  special  delivery  letter  to  the  field  sec- 
retary told  him  of  my  friend  and  his  condition,  and 
asked  him  to  call  and  announce  himself  as  having 
been  sent  by  me  and  engage  my  friend,  if  his  condi- 
tion permitted,  in  a  cordially  solicitous  bit  of  personal 
conversation.  In  the  meantime  I  sent  a  message  of 
greeting  to  my  friend  and  waited  to  observe  God's 
way  of  bringing  things  to  pass. 

*'  A  few  days  later  the  field  secretary  and  I  lunched 
together,  and  he  told  me  the  story  of  a  call  at  the 
North  woods  cottage.  We  both  cried  over  our  lunch- 
eon that  day.  They  were  tears  of  joy  in  either  case; 
joy  over  a  rich  experience  in  personal  work  on  the 
part  of  the  field  secretary;  joy  in  my  case  because  the 
last  message  my  business  friend  sent  me  was,  '  tell 
John  I  am  trusting  in  Jesus.'  " 


201 


LIII 
OUT  OF  THE  DEPTHS 

IN  a  little  town  in  the  South,  lived  two  young  men 
who  were  the  despair  of  the  friends  of  law  and 
order.  Th  y  had  been  given  the  best  opportunity  to 
advance,  but  they  had  despised  it.  Both  had  been  sent 
to  college,  but  one  was  dropped  almost  at  once,  while 
the  other  was  sent  home  after  a  profligate  career  of 
four  months.  He  was  sent  later  to  three  other  schools, 
but  was  expelled  from  all  of  them. 

In  the  summer  of  1914  both  men  were  drunkards 
and  gamblers,  and  were  guilty  of  so  many  other  im- 
moralities that  their  names  were  not  mentioned  by 
many  of  those  who  thought  themselves  above  these 
outcasts. 

But  there  were  three  people  in  the  town  who  felt 
that  the  two  young  men  were  not  beyond  hope — a 
young  student  for  the  ministry,  who  was  about  to  en- 
ter the  theological  seminary,  and  his  two  sisters. 

The  sisters  were  members  of  a  Girls'  Intercessory 
Circle,  which  had  been  organized  by  the  student  for 
the  ministry.  At  one  of  their  meetings  lists  of  in- 
dividuals in  the  town  for  whom  daily  prayer  was  to 
be  offered  were  made  by  the  girls.  The  names  of  the 
two  young  men  were  placed  on  these  lists.  Both  young 
women  made  them  subjects  of  prayer,  while  their 
brother  united  with  them  in  the  service  of  intercession. 

202 


OUT  OF  THE  DEPTHS 

Answer  to  the  prayer  was  delayed,  and  personal 
appeals  were  fruitless. 

One  day  in  July,  19 14,  the  sttdent  for  the  ministry 
found  one  of  the  young  men  lying,  drunk,  on  the  base 
ball  field.  He  took  the  man  to  his  own  home  and  kept 
him  there  till  he  was  himself;  then  he  let  him  go,  but 
not  until  he  had  said  to  him  as  much  as  he  thought 
was  wise.  The  young  man  would  not  encourage  the 
friend  who  pleaded  with  him,  but  from  that  time  it 
was  apparent  that  he  was  glad  someone  was  interested 
in  him. 

In  September,  19 14,  both  the  student  for  the  min- 
istry and  the  other  young  man  had  typhoid  fever. 
Knowledge  of  their  common  affliction  brought  them 
near  together. 

When  the  student  for  the  ministry  was  recovering 
he  sent  for  the  young  man  whom  he  had  taken  home 
from  the  ball  field  and  asked  him  to  read  aloud  in  the 
sick  room.  This  the  man  was  glad  to  do,  for  he  had 
no  work  at  the  time ;  in  fact,  no  one  would  have  given 
him  work,  even  if  he  had  wanted  to  work. 

The  appeals  made  in  the  sick  room  to  the  reckless 
reader  seemed  to  be  without  result,  and  the  message 
sent  to  the  second  fever  patient  seemed  as  usless.  In 
December  both  young  men  were,  apparently,  as  reck- 
less as  ever. 

Of  course  there  were  many  in  the  town  who  felt 
that  the  student  was  wasting  his  time  on  the  young 
men.    But  he  did  not  give  up. 

Two  weeks  before  Christmas  he  went  to  see  the 
man  who  had  been  sick  in  September,  and  appealed  to 
him  to  give  up  his  bad  habits  and  yield  his  heart  to 

203 


THE  BOOK  OF  PERSONAL  WORK 

Christ.  After  listening  to  him  for  some  time,  the 
young  man  said : 

*'  I  guess  I  might  as  well;  you  won't  let  me  alone 
until  I  do." 

Yet  a  week  later  the  convert  was  among  his  former 
companions,  planning  with  them  for  a  great  Christmas 
spree.  These  plans  were  given  up  in  response  to  the 
entreaty  of  the  student. 

Realizing  that  something  more  must  be  done,  he 
talked  with  his  sisters  about  the  young  men.  They 
made  a  plan.  Knowing  that  both  men  could  sing,  they 
arranged  a  quartet  which  should  practice  at  the  home 
of  the  three  personal  workers. 

As  they  practiced  there  was  opportunity  for  fervent 
appeals  to  live  an  earnest  Christian  life.  These  seemed 
to  be  effective,  and  the  young  men  resolved  to  be 
Christians. 

Then  the  brother  went  away  and  the  two  converts 
yielded  to  the  pleas  and  the  sneers  of  their  former 
companions  and  began  to  frequent  the  low  poolroom 
which  was  opened  in  the  town  just  at  that  time. 

The  sisters  prayed  for  the  young  men,  and  sent 
word  to  their  brother  of  their  new  anxiety.  The 
brother  telegraphed  one  of  the  young  men  that  he  had 
the  utmost  faith  in  him,  and  wrote  to  the  other  a 
strong  letter  in  which  he  reminded  him  that,  having 
had  a  taste  of  the  new  life,  he  could  not  go  back  into 
the  old  careless  ways. 

Then  the  sisters  sought  the  young  men  and  talked 
with  them.  Again  they  announced  their  purpose  to  be 
Christians. 

This  time  there  was  no  going  back.     When  the 

204 


OUT  OF  THE  DEPTHS 

brother  returned  they  were  led  by  him  to  take  part  in 
a  series  of  meetings  conducted  by  the  Young  Men's 
Christian  Association  at  a  neighboring  town.  Both 
young  men  did  earnest  and  effective  personal  work 
among  the  mill  boys.  This  developed  and  strength- 
ened them. 

Later  some  of  the  men  of  the  town  went  to  differ- 
ent parts  of  the  county  to  hold  meetings  for  testimony. 
One  of  the  young  converts  talked  at  each  meeting  on 
Bible  study  and  prayer,  which  had  become,  already,  a 
large  part  of  his  life.  The  other  young  man  told  of 
his  former  life  and  of  his  conversion,  and  spoke  of 
the  four  great  purposes  in  his  life,  one  of  which  was 
to  bring  men  to  Christ. 

In  the  fall  of  191 5  the  latter  young  man,  who  has 
a  brilliant  mind  in  spite  of  his  abuse  of  it,  went  to  a 
state  educational  institution  as  teacher  of  history  and 
mathematics.  There  he  is  proving  a  power  for  right- 
eousness among  the  students,  doing  personal  work 
among  them  wherever  he  can  find  an  opening.  He 
conducts  chapel  exercises  in  the  school,  and  when  the 
man  at  whose  house  he  boards  is  absent,  he  asks  the 
blessing  at  the  table  and  conducts  family  worship. 

The  second  young  man  left  at  about  the  same  time 
for  a  large  city  five  hundred  miles  from  his  home, 
where  he  found  work,  made  himself  known  at  a  down- 
town mission  and  a  nearby  Sunday  school,  and  began 
to  do  such  work  with  individuals  as  had  been  blessed 
by  God  to  his  own  salvation. 


205 


LIV 

HE  FOUND  CHRIST  IN  THE 
TRENCHES 

A  SOUTH  LONDON  Sunday-school  teacher  had 
in  his  class  a  young  man  for  whom  he  was 
anxious.  He  did  not  think  of  the  man  as  bad,  but  he 
knew  that  he  was  not  a  Christian. 

He  was  especially  anxious  when  the  young  man 
dropped  out  of  Sunday  school.  He  wondered  if  he 
had  used  every  opportunity  to  lead  to  Christ  this  mem- 
ber of  the  class;  he  wondered,  too,  if  he  was  soon  to 
have  another  opportunity. 

Seven  months  later  word  came  to  him  that  the  young 
man  had  enhsted,  and,  within  two  weeks,  would  be 
in  the  trenches  in  France.  The  longed  for  chance  had 
come!  It  was  not  possible  to  talk  to  the  soldier  per- 
sonally, but  the  teacher  could  write  to  him. 

And  he  did  write  intensely  earnest  letters.  He 
pleaded  with  the  soldier  to  be  a  soldier  of  the  Great 
Captain. 

The  teacher's  letters  to  the  soldier  have  not  been 
preserved.  But  the  soldier's  letters  to  the  teacher  are 
treasured.    Portions  of  them  follow : 

"  May  1 8. — I  have  been  fighting  hard  in  the 
trenches  for  nearly  a  month,  so  I  have  had  no  time  to 
write.    Don't  think  for  one  moment  that  I  have  for- 

206 


HE  FOUND  CHRIST  IN  THE  TRENCHES 

gotten  you,  for  you  are  constantly  in  my  thoughts, 
and  I  often  sit  and  think,  and  wish  I  were  among  you 
all  at  the  old  Sunday  school.  I  have  had  some  nar- 
row escapes  on  several  occasions,  but  up  till  now  I 
have  not  received  a  scratch.  .  .  If  God  spares  me  to 
come  home  again,  I  think  you  will  understand  the  les- 
son I  have  learnt.'* 

"  May  30. — You  tell  me  that  J.  H.  has  written  to 
you  and  told  you  how  he  is  trying  to  lead  a  better  life, 
and  I  must  tell  you  that  at  one  time  I  was  as  bad  as 
he,  although  you  did  not  know  it;  but  I  have  altered 
now  and  intend  to  try,  with  God's  help,  to  repair  the 
past.  It  is  rather  a  difficult  thing  to  do  in  the  army, 
but  I  am  very  confident  I  shall  succeed." 

"  June  13. — I  am  trying  my  best  to  lead  a  Christian 
life.  Sometimes  I  find  it  a  bit  difficult;  but  I  shall 
succeed  in  the  long  run,  and  I  hope  God  will  spare  me 
to  come  back  home  so  that  I  can  show  you  the  great 
change  there  is  in  me." 

*'  June  26. — I  have  some  good  news  to  tell  you.  I 
have  found  some  more  Christian  comrades  in  my  bat- 
talion, and  it  only  goes  to  show  that  God  is  answering 
my  prayers.  I  wrote  and  told  you  I  was  not  strong 
enough,  and  you  told  me  to  pray  for  more  strength 
from  him.  Well,  I  did  this,  and  eventually  I  saw  one 
of  our  chaps  sitting  under  a  tree  reading  a  New  Testa- 
ment. I  got  into  conversation  with  him,  and  he  asked 
me  if  I  believed  in  the  Saviour.  I  told  him  that  I  did 
believe,  and  had  already  accepted  him,  but  wanted  help. 
I  have  received  what  I  have  been  praying  for,  and 
was  introduced  to  two  more  comrades  and  we  are  now 
all  happy  in  the  strength  of  God,  and  trying  to  recruit 

207 


THE  BOOK  OF  PERSONAL  WORK 

more.  I  feel  happier  now  than  I  have  ever  done  be- 
fore." 

''July  17. — Since  I  wrote  to  you  last,  I  and  my 
friend  have  gained  two  more  of  our  mates  who  intend 
to  serve  the  Lord  in  future,  and  we  have  still  plenty 
more  who  are  half  inclined  to  serve  God,  only  they 
want  a  lot  of  persuading." 

*'  August  28. — It  is  jolly  hard  to  get  a  fellow  to  go 
the  right  way  out  here.  But  I  find  that  patience  wins, 
and  if  you  chum  in  with  a  fellow  whom  you  have  got  at 
as  a  likely  candidate  for  our  Lord  you  can  soon  make 
him  learn  your  ways  by  praying  for  help  and  strength ; 
and  in  the  end  you  generally  win  him  over.  I  have 
not  had  much  success  lately  in  this  direction,  as  I  have 
become  a  bomber  and  have  been  busy  and  separated 
from  my  companions;  but  I  keep  on  trying  and  hope 
to  get  some  more  out  of  my  new  chums." 

"  September  6. — You  need  not  worry  about  me  ever 
shirking  my  duty  to  the  old  school  again,  and  if  God 
wills  that  I  shall  be  spared  to  come  back  to  you  again, 
it  shall  be  my  earnest  endeavor  to  help  at  the  Sunday 
school  and  do  my  very  best  to  bring  others  to  the 
Master." 

But  the  soldier  did  not  live  to  return  home.  He 
was  killed  in  action  only  a  few  weeks  after  the  letter 
of  September  sixth  was  written. 


208 


TEN 
HOW  CHRIST'S  KINGDOM  GROWS 


209 


LV 

AMONG  COLLEGE  MEN 

T  N  a  small  college  in  an  interior  city  of  an  Eastern 
-■-  state  a  student  was  disturbed  because  Christian 
life  among  his  fellows  was  at  such  a  low  ebb. 

He  decided  that  the  thing  for  him  to  do  was  to  go 
among  his  friends  and  ask  them  to  become  Christians. 
So  he  prepared  a  decision  card  the  signers  of  which 
would  pledge  themselves  to  an  unusually  high  pro- 
gramme. 

He  thought  of  presenting  this  to  a  fraternity 
brother,  a  young  man  of  means,  a  Southerner,  who 
was  a  general  favorite  wherever  he  went,  but  who  was 
far  from  being  a  Christian. 

Of  course  he  was  tempted  not  to  approach  the  man, 
lest  his  efforts  come  to  nothing  and  there  result  an  in- 
terruption in  the  pleasant  relations  existing  between 
the  two  men.  But  he  put  aside  his  fears  as  unworthy, 
sought  the  fraternity  brother  and  told  him  of  his  de- 
sire that  he  give  his  heart  to  Christ,  signing  the  card 
as  an  indication  of  his  purpose. 

Carefully  the  man  read  the  card  through.  Then, 
thoughtfully,  he  said: 

**  That  is  a  pretty  stiff  programme.  I  don't  see  how 
I  can  sign  for  you." 

To  further  entreaty  the  young  man  finally  said : 

"  Well,  I'll  try  your  programme  for  a  week." 

211 


THE  BOOK  OF  PERSONAL  WORK 

At  the  end  of  the  week  he  announced  his  purpose 
to  be  a  Christian.  Soon  after  he  made  known  his  in- 
tention to  become  a  minister.  And  a  little  later  he 
took  a  further  step  by  taking  his  place  with  the  men 
who  had  made  known  their  purpose  to  go  to  the  foreign 
mission  field. 

It  was  at  a  college  in  a  Middle  Western  state  that  a 

Christian  young  man  was  distressed  when  he  thought 

how  the  fraternities  were  ruling  the  college.     He  re- 

.gretted  that  he  had  become  a  fraternity  man,  for  his 

companions  were  rowdies. 

The  friend  whom  he  consulted  about  his  difficulty 
suggested  that  the  thing  for  him  to  do  was  not  to  leave 
the  fraternity  but  to  do  his  part  to  transform  it. 

So  he  decided  to  adopt  heroic  measures.  In  spite  of 
his  feeling  that  he  might  be  misunderstood  and  even 
mocked,  he  would  act  at  once  and  in  a  way  to  most 
attract  the  attention  of  all  the  men. 

It  was  long  past  a  reasonable  bedtime  when  he 
reached  his  decision,  and  he  was  at  a  distance  from 
the  fraternity  house.  But  he  hurried  thither  as  fast 
as  he  could.  As  he  feared,  most  of  the  men  were  in 
bed.  He  went  to  their  rooms,  rapped  on  their  doors, 
and  asked  them  to  come  down  at  once  to  a  prayer 
meeting  in  the  lounging  room.  Astonished,  they  did 
as  he  suggested.  The  Christian  told  them  why  he  had 
called  them  together,  and  urged  them  to  become  Chris- 
tians. Then  he  led  in  prayer.  Most  of  the  others 
prayed  also. 

That  meeting  resulted  in  the  conversion  of  all  of 
the  men  but  two.  There  was  an  important  change  in 
the  life  of  the  fraternity.    Instead  of  one  general  meet- 

212 


AMONG  COLLEGE  MEN 

ing  each  week  there  were  two  from  that  time,  one  of 
which  was  a  prayer  meeting. 

A  Christian  worker  by  whom  these  incidents  were 
told  said  they  were  illustrative  of  the  fact  that  the 
Christian  who  presents  his  message  in  a  manly  way 
will  be  received  courteously  by  ninety-nine  men  out  of 
a  hundred. 

"  I  recall  an  instance  in  my  own  experience  that 
shows  the  attitude  of  the  average  man.  I  had  been 
seeking  opportunities  to  give  a  brief  invitation  to  at- 
tend church  service  and  to  present  Jesus  Christ  at  the 
close  of  the  first  act  at  several  of  the  better  class  thea- 
ters. Always  I  was  well  received.  Usually  the  man- 
ager introduced  me. 

"  But  one  Saturday  evening  what  I  thought  was  a 
hard  proposition  was  put  up  to  me.  Word  was  sent 
to  me  that  the  manager  of  one  of  the  largest  vaudeville 
houses  in  the  city  had  heard  of  my  visits  to  the  other 
theaters,  and  that  he  would  give  me  an  opportunity 
to  speak  that  evening  at  his  house  at  the  end  of  the  first 
act. 

"  Now  I  knew  that  the  theater  would  be  crowded 
that  night  from  floor  to  top  gallery  with  young  men 
from  the  college  and  professional  schools  of  the  city; 
there  would  not  be  a  woman  in  the  audience.  What 
a  wonderful  opportunity  was  afforded  me !  But  what 
if  I  was  not  well  received?  College  men  know  how 
to  roast  a  speaker  if  they  are  not  pleased.  How  would 
they  receive  my  words  in  the  midst  of  the  vaudeville 
performance  ? 

"  I  decided  to  make  the  effort,  at  any  rate.  The  in- 
vitation had  come  to  me  late,  and  I  had  twelve  miles 

213 


THE  BOOK  OF  PERSONAL  WORK 

to  travel.  I  managed  to  reach  the  theater  near  the 
close  of  the  first  act.  The  performers  were  still  on 
the  stage  when  the  manager  told  me  to  go  ahead  and 
speak;  he  would  see  that  the  performance  was  inter- 
rupted. But  he  said  he  could  not  introduce  me  as  he 
had  intended  to  do.  I  could  see  that  he  feared  the  re- 
sult of  the  invitation. 

"  Now  I  had  to  be  introduced,  and  I  had  to  act 
quickly.  I  looked  about  and  saw  a  clown  who  was 
just  then  talking  to  the  young  man  before  him.  *  Let 
him  introduce  me/  I  said. 

"  The  manager  whispered  to  the  clown,  who  stepped 
to  the  front  of  the  stage.  For  a  moment  he  busied 
himself  with  a  simple  antic  which  was  new  to  the 
boys.  When  every  eye  was  focused  on  him,  he  said, 
quietly : 

"  *  Boys,  I  have  a  friend  here  whom  you  will  like  to 
hear  for  a  moment.  You  are  all  good  Americans,  and 
a  good  American  likes  to  listen  to  what  a  minister  has 
to  say/ 

"  I  was  at  his  side.  I  saw  that  the  young  men  did 
not  know  what  to  make  of  my  coming  before  them 
in  that  way,  and  I  realized  that  I  must  capture  them  at 
once. 

"  In  the  same  conversational  tone  the  clown  had 
used,  and  as  if  it  was  a  matter  of  course  that  I  should 
be  speaking  to  them  under  the  circumstances,  I  re- 
minded them  that  the  next  day  was  the  Sabbath,  that 
they  would  be  wondering  what  to  do  with  themselves, 
that  all  over  the  city  churches,  Jewish,  Catholic,  and 
Protestant  would  be  open  to  receive  them,  and  that  for 
those  who  did  not  wish  to  go  to  church  service  there 

214 


AMONG  COLLEGE  MEN 

would  be  a  special  meeting  for  men  in  one  of  the  large 
theaters.  I  told  them  we  would  sing  songs  they  had 
learned  at  home — '  Nearer,  My  God  to  Thee/  *  Jesus, 
Lover  of  My  Soul,'  *  Rock  of  Ages,*  and  others  like 
them.  There  would  be  reading  from  the  old  Bible 
which  they  had  heard  read  in  their  homes,  and  there 
would  be  a  short  talk  about  Jesus  who  came  to  earth 
nearly  two  thousand  years  ago  because  he  loved  men, 
and  who  died  for  them  that  they  might  have  life. 

"  That  was  all  my  message.  They  listened  intently. 
When  I  had  finished  I  turned  to  leave  the  stage,  and 
the  manager  gave  the  signal  to  the  performers  to  go 
on  and  sing  the  song  which  was  to  precede  the  drop- 
ping of  the  curtain  at  the  end  of  the  first  act. 

"  But  the  performers  could  not  be  heard  for  a  min- 
ute. For  the  young  men  were  applauding  me  heartily. 
It  was  apparent,  too,  that  their  applause  was  not  in 
mockery;  it  was  sincere  and  earnest. 

"  Men  respect  the  bearer  of  a  manly  message.  They 
may  be  surprised  by  it,  but  they  are  not  apt  to  re- 
sent it." 


215 


LVI 

TEAM  WORK 

"C^  ROM  several  centers  in  the  Mississippi  Valley- 
young  converts  have  shown  their  zeal  for  the 
Master  by  going  out,  in  companies  of  five  or  six,  to 
surrounding  towns  and  villages  to  preach  the  gospel. 

The  first  of  these  gospel  teams  was  born  when  the 
Secretary  of  the  Wichita,  Kansas,  Young  Men's  Chris- 
tian Association  asked  a  number  of  leading  business 
men,  who  had  been  converted  in  a  recent  revival,  to 
give  their  testimony  for  Christ  at  the  regular  gospel 
meeting.  Among  those  present  was  a  layman  who  had 
promised  to  lead  a  meeting  in  one  of  the  churches  that 
evening.  He  persuaded  five  of  the  men  who  spoke  that 
afternoon  to  sit  with  him  on  the  platform  and  assist 
in  the  service.  After  the  address  he  urged  them  to 
go  down  in  the  congregation  and  do  personal  work. 
As  a  result  of  God's  blessing  on  their  efforts,  nine- 
teen men  confessed  Christ. 

This  company  of  Christian  men,  rejoicing  in  the 
way  they  had  been  used,  duplicated  the  meeting  in 
other  places,  and  God  more  than  duplicated  the  results. 

Before  long  there  were  in  Wichita  twenty-eight 
teams  made  up  of  three  hundred  and  fifty  professional 
and  business  men.  In  a  little  more  than  a  year  these 
teams  visited  fifty-five  places  in  the  city  and  one  hun- 
dred and  fifty-five  places  outside  the  city.    One  of  the 

216 


TEAM  WORK 

results  was  that  thirty-eight  hundred  and  seventeen 
men  and  women  became  Christians. 

The  efforts  of  active  teams  in  Iowa  were  blessed  in 
like  manner.  Hundreds  of  men  gave  themselves  to 
the  work,  speaking  on  Sunday  in  the  churches,  and 
between  times  giving  invitations  personally  to  men  to 
accept  Christ. 

One  of  these  men,  who  had  been  a  nominal  Chris- 
tian for  years,  has  told  what  participation  in  the  work 
in  public  and  in  private  has  done  for  him.    He  says : 

"  This  thing  has  waked  me  from  the  dead.  I  never 
took  any  interest  in  the  conversion  of  anybody  else.  I 
never  really  felt  that  it  was  expected  of  me.  More 
than  that,  I  didn't  dream  that  such  greenhorns  in  the 
business  as  the  laymen  are  could  see  such  wonderful 
things  happen  in  the  way  of  leading  men  to  God.  Why, 
I  supposed  that  a  chap  had  to  know  a  lot  of  theology 
and  church  history  and  be  up  on  methods  of  personal 
work,  and  all  that  sort  of  thing  before  he  had  any 
chance  of  being  useful  in  winning  other  men  for  the 
Lord,  and  the  thing  which  amazes  me  yet  is  that  men 
who  know  no  more  about  the  Bible  than  I,  and  lots 
of  them  who  know  even  less,  can  get  up  before  a  bunch 
of  men,  tell  their  experience,  show  the  fellows  what's 
helped  us,  and  actually  see  them  yield  and  give  their 
hearts  to  God.  We  had  a  meeting  down  here  ten  miles 
in  the  country  last  Friday  evening.  We  felt  that 
there  was  real  power  in  the  meeting  from  the  very 
start.  When  the  invitation  was  given  six  men,  all  of 
them  thirty  years  of  age  or  younger,  came  out  and 
knelt  down  and  all  of  them  professed  to  be  converted. 
One  of  them  went  right  back  to  a  group  of  his  com- 

217 


THE  BOOK  OF  PERSONAL  WORK 

rades  and  brought  two  of  them.  The  little  village 
church  was  crowded  and  we  felt  that  there  were  many 
there  who  were  convicted  of  sin,  but  had  made  no 
move.  And,  what  do  you  think,  yesterday  afternoon 
when  I  was  posting  up  my  books,  there  were  three 
young  fellows  came  into  the  office  from  that  town  and 
said  they  wanted  to  talk  with  me.  I  supposed  they 
wanted  to  sell  me  some  poultry  or  eggs,  but  they 
wanted  to  find  the  Saviour  and  they  were  in  down- 
right earnest  about  it.  So  I  called  up  two  or  three  of 
the  fellows  on  the  team  and  we  went  over  to  the 
church,  and  in  an  hour's  time  all  three  of  those  fellows 
were  converted  and  went  back  home  happy.  We  are 
going  out  again  next  Sunday  and  we  hope  to  be  able 
to  hold  meetings  two  or  three  evenings  of  the  follow- 
ing week.  The  young  fello'.vs  who  came  in  yesterday 
said  that  there  were  at  least  a  dozen  young  men  who 
they  were  satisfied  would  yield  if  we'd  have  a  few 
more  services." 

Bishop  Homer  C.  Stuntz  of  the  Methodist  Episco- 
pal Church,  to  whom  these  words  were  spoken,  says 
in  comment: 

'*  I  have  said  for  some  years  that  the  next  great 
spiritual  awakening  in  North  America  would  come 
when  the  membership  of  our  churches  threw  them- 
selves heartily  into  the  work  which  had  been  too  long 
left  to  the  preachers  and  the  Sunday-school  workers. 
Why  cannot  this  gospel  team  work  spread  over  the 
whole  nation?  There  are  tens  of  thousands  of  our 
members  who  could  be  greatly  used  of  God  if  they 
would  only  open  their  lips  and  begin  to  tell  what  Christ 
had  done  for  them.    Dead  churches  would  be  roused 

218 


TEAM  WORK 

to  action.  Lost  souls  would  be  saved  by  the  thousand. 
Every  good  cause  would  receive  a  new  impetus,  for 
this  is  God's  plan  for  his  Church.  He  intends  that  all 
the  membership  should  be  saying  of  the  saving  grace 
of  Jesus  Christ,  '  And  we  are  his  witnesses  of  these 
things;  and  so  is  also  the  Holy  Spirit  whom  God  hath 
given  to  those  that  obey  him.*  '* 


219 


LVII 
A  CHURCH  AT  WORK 

A  PASTOR  who  had  the  joy  of  ministering  to  a 
church  that  was  growing  rapidly  was  asked  how 
he  managed  to  win  so  many  people. 

His  reply  is  illuminating : 

"  One  forgets  discouragement  in  noting  the  enthu- 
siasm and  consecration  of  men  who  have — perhaps 
only  a  few  weeks  or  months  before — come  from  the 
saloon;  of  women  who  for  years  refused  to  own  them- 
selves sinners ;  of  boys  and  girls  who  while  still  young 
in  the  Christian  life,  are  leading  their  parents  to  church, 
and  then  to  the  communion  table.  A  few  days  ago  a 
man  confessed  Christ  and  united  with  the  church, 
brought  to  a  decision  by  his  sixteen-year-old  son.  The 
lad  had  been  a  Christian  but  six  months.  The  pastor 
had  been  unable  to  reach  the  man.  Only  a  few  weeks 
before  the  son's  conversion  the  wife  had  been  led  to 
Christ  by  a  young  woman  in  the  church. 

"  On  the  day  that  the  father  told  me  of  his  desire 
to  ufiite  with  the  Church,  I  had  an  unusual  experience. 
The  list  of  calls  for  the  afternoon  contained  several 
addresses  to  which  I  had  been  asked  by  various  mem- 
bers to  go.  In  five  of  these  homes  three  women  and 
four  men  v^ere  found  ready  to  make  a  public  con- 
fession of  Christ.    The  work  had  all  been  done  by  those 

220 


A  CHURCH  AT  WORK 

who  had  asked  me  to  call,  part  of  it  by  a  woman  who 
can  neither  read  nor  write. 

"  Many  of  the  members  are  thus  seeking  contintially 
to  win  others  for  Christ.  It  is  no  imcommon  occur- 
rence to  be  called  aside  to  hear  the  whisper,  '  I  think 
you  will  find  that  So-and-So  is  ready  to  come  into 
the  Church.' 

"  The  best  illustration  of  the  glorious  readiness  to 
do  personal  work  is  the  story  of  twenty-four  members 
received  at  a  recent  communion,  all  but  one  of  whom 
came  on  confession. 

"  Most  of  the  number  were  people  of  mature  years. 
A  grandfather,  his  wife,  daughter,  daughter-in-law, 
two  brothers-in-law,  with  the  wife  and  sister-in-law 
of  one  of  them,  v/ere  eight  of  the  number.  The  com- 
ing of  these  eight  was  due,  by  God's  blessing,  to  one 
of  our  young  men.  He  not  only  gave  the  first  intima- 
tion that  some  of  them  were  beginning  to  think  of  com- 
ing with  us,  in  response  to  his  pleas,  but  he  con- 
tinued his  work  to  the  very  last  afternoon,  going  to  see 
four  of  them  a  few  hours  before  evening  service,  when 
they  were  received.  The  eight  were  from  four  different 
homes. 

"  Three  weeks  before  communion  a  deacon  told  me 
he  had  persuaded  two  friends  to  come.  I  did  not  even 
make  a  call  on  them. 

"  A  young  woman  came  to  the  session  meeting,  un- 
announced. She  had  been  for  twenty  years  a  member 
of  the  Sunday  school  of  which  the  church  is  an  out- 
growth. The  explanation  of  her  coming  vv^as  given 
when  a  lady  who  had  once  been  a  teacher  of  the  convert, 
but  now  lives  far  from  the  church,  came  to  me  after 

221 


THE  BOOK  OF  PERSONAL  WORK 

service  and  said,  with  tears  in  her  eyes :  *  I  have  prayed 
and  worked  for  her  for  years,  and  now  she  has  come.' 

"  Just  before  service  there  was  a  knock  at  the  door 
of  the  study,  and  a  woman,  a  member,  ushered  in  two 
women  with  whom  I  had  been  working  but  whom  I 
had  given  up  for  the  time.  She  was  their  neighbor, 
and  was  anxious  to  see  them  take  their  stand  for  Christ. 
Her  words  had  been  owned  of  God,  and  so  she  brought 
her  second  and  third  converts  since  her  own  conver- 
sion. This  great  event  in  her  own  life  had  happened 
only  a  few  months  before,  at  an  evening  service  to 
which  she  was  brought  by  a  woman  who  had  previously 
influenced  six  to  accept  Christ. 

"  Thus  thirteen  have  been  accounted  for.  Three 
children  from  the  Sunday  school  made  sixteen. 

"Number  seventeen  was  brought  to  me  by  a  Sunday- 
school  teacher,  who  joyfully  told  me  her  pupil  had 
accepted  Christ  as  her  Saviour. 

"  Number  eighteen  was  an  *  accident ' — if  such  a 
word  can  be  used  in  this  connection.  I  had  met  re- 
buff when  I  called  on  her.  One  of  the  young  women 
visitors  employed  by  the  church  had  likewise  reported 
failure.  Two  weeks  before  communion  she  attended 
service.  She  was  mistaken  for  another  person,  a 
friend.  The  one  who  made  the  mistake,  greeted  her 
after  service,  and  addressing  her  by  the  name  of  her 
friend,  said:  'Are  you  not  ready  to  unite  with  the 
Church  ?  '  She  hesitated  a  moment,  then  said :  *  Yes, 
I  am.  But  you  have  made  a  mistake.  I  am  Mrs.  X, 
not  Mrs.  A.' 

"  But  the  next  in  the  list  was  the  real  Mrs.  A.  For 
ten  months  she  had  been  delaying  decision.    The  Sun- 

222 


A  CHURCH  AT  WORK 

day  evening  after  the  *  accident  *  she  responded  to  the 
invitation.  Probably  the  coming  of  her  friend,  in 
consequence  of  the  mistake,  was  all  that  was  needed  to 
bring  her  to  the  point  of  surrender. 

"  Number  twenty's  story  is  not  known.  Number 
twenty-one  was  brought  by  a  young  convert,  her  first 
fruits.  Number  twenty-two  was  brought  by  a  Christian 
who  had  made  her  own  confession  six  weeks  before. 
Number  twenty-three  came  by  letter.  Number  twenty- 
four  was  persuaded  to  take  her  stand  by  several  faith- 
ful friends  in  her  Sunday-school  class. 

"  In  short,  the  explanation  asked  by  those  who  know 
the  church  can  be  given  in  the  words  of  Nehemiah: 
'  For  the  people  had  a  mind  to  work/  " 


223 


LVIII 

THE  MAKING  OF  A  CHRISTIAN 
WORKER 

/^  NE  of  the  foremost  Christian  workers  in  America, 
^^  who  has  always  been  noted  as  a  winner  of  men 
and  women  through  personal  conversation,  was  him- 
self the  fruit  of  the  personal  effort  of  faithful  Chris- 
tians.      ' 

This  is  the  story  of  his  life  as  he  told  it  to  the  writer 
of  this  volume : 

"  At  sixteen  I  was  a  reckless  boy.  I  was  training 
with  a  bad  crowd.  I  had  left  school  and  was  work- 
ing in  a  small  factory.  Among  the  one  hundred  and 
forty-eight  men  employed  there,  there  was  only  one 
Christian.  It  was  this  Christian  who  gave  me  my 
first  impulse  for  good.  One  day  we  were  standing 
near  each  other  as  we  worked,  when  he  said,  '  I  notice 
you  are  pretty  intimate  with  some  of  the  men  whom  a 
boy  of  your  age  ought  not  to  have  anything  to  do  with. 
What  do  your  father  and  mother  think  of  your  asso- 
ciation with  them?  Are  they  Christians?  Have  they 
ever  spoken  to  you  about  being  a  Christian  ? ' 

"  I  replied  that  mother  had  spoken  to  me  often 
on  the  subject,  that  she  had  said  she  knew  I  would  be  a 
Christian  some  day,  for  she  was  praying  for  me. 

"  After  the  first  Christian  conversation  anyone  out- 
side of  my  home  ever  had  with  me,  I  was  more  cau- 

224 


THE  MAKING  OF  A  CHRISTIAN  WORKER 

tious  in  my  dealings  with  the  men,  for  I  wanted  the 
good  opinion  of  the  old  man  who  had  spoken  to  me. 
But  there  was  no  change  in  my  life. 

"  A  year  later  an  evangelist  came  to  town.  Father 
stood  up  at  one  of  the  meetings  and  asked  the  people  to 
pray  for  his  two  sons,  who  were  not  Christians.  Next 
day  one  of  my  chums  told  me  of  this  request  and  I 
became  very  indignant.  Storming  with  rage,  I  went 
home  and  reminded  my  father  and  mother  that  I  was 
earning  my  own  living  and  was  paying  my  board,  so  I 
was  my  own  man.  I  told  them  I  would  have  nothing 
to  do  with  the  meetings  or  with  any  old  bunch  of 
hypocrites,  and  I  didn't  want  their  prayers. 

"  That  night,  in  order  to  assert  my  independence,  I 
deliberately  went  to  the  lowest,  most  debasing  theatrical 
performance  in  the  city.  Some  of  us  had  planned  to 
do  certain  things  after  the  theater  which  would  be 
infinitely  more  corrupting  then  the  performance  itself. 
In  my  sullen  spirit  of  rebellion  I  had  determined  to  go 
just  as  deeply  into  sin  as  possible. 

'*  Accordingly,  at  eleven  o'clock,  I  stood  with  my 
hand  on  the  knob  of  the  door  on  the  other  side  of 
which  was  black  hell.  Up  to  that  moment  I  had  been 
determined  to  follow  my  own  will  no  matter  where  it 
should  lead  me.  But  as  I  touched  the  knob  a  tremen- 
dous feeling  of  restraint  took  possession  of  me,  and 
with  it  a  sense  of  fear  of  some  danger  which  I  did 
not  understand.  So  I  turned  away  from  that  place  and 
walked  home  very  thoughtfully. 

"  It  was  just  before  midnight  when  I  reached  home. 
But  mother  was  waiting  up  for  me.  As  I  entered  the 
living  room  she  rose  and  with  a  cry  of  mighty  relief 

225 


THE  BOOK  OF  PERSONAL  WORK 

and  joy,  she  said,  *  Boy,  I  am  so  glad  that  you  have 
come  home  safe.  All  the  time  we  were  at  the  meeting 
to-night  and  after  we  came  home  I  felt  that  some  ter- 
rible danger  was  threatening  you.  Your  father  prayed 
for  you  before  he  went  to  bed,  and  I  have  been  pray- 
ing for  you  ever  since.' 

"  I  laughed  at  her  for  her  foolish  fears  and  told  her 
it  would  have  been  much  wiser  to  have  gone  to  bed 
and  got  her  rest;  I  was  old  enough  to  take  care  of 
myself.    With  that  I  went  to  bed. 

**  That  night  I  dreamed  that  I  was  walking  across  a 
level  field  when  I  saw  an  opening  in  the  ground.  There 
was  a  stairway  in  the  opening,  so  I  descended  the  flight. 
Before  me  was  a  great  iron  gate  which  opened  of  itself, 
and  closed  again  behind  me.  Other  stairs  and  other 
gates  were  passed  in  like  manner.  Curious,  I  pressed 
on  till  I  heard  shrieks  and  cries  of  anguish.  The 
sounds  made  me  wish  to  turn  back.  I  tried  to  do  so, 
but  found  that  the  gate  nearest  me  was  fast  locked. 
I  could  not  move  it.  My  terror  increased  as  I  waited, 
for  the  terrible  sounds  increased.  In  anguish  I  cried 
for  help.  Next  thing  I  knew  I  was  sitting  up  in  bed, 
and  mother  was  by  my  side,  eager  to  learn  what  was 
wrong.    I  would  not  tell  her. 

"  After  she  had  gone  I  lay  quiet  and  for  the  first 
time  in  my  life  I  began  to  think  about  my  soul  and  its 
peril.  What  if  the  door  to  life  should  really  close  on 
me !  I  thought  of  the  good  old  man  who  had  pleaded 
with  me  to  become  a  Christian,  and  I  compared  him 
with  the  brutal  companions  of  my  choice.  I  thought 
of  my  gentle  mother  and  of  her  assurance  that  her 
prayers   for  me  would  be  answered.     And  then  I 

226 


THE  MAKING  OF  A  CHRISTIAN  WORKER 

prayed.  '  O  God,'  I  said,  '  if  you  will  take  me,  a  poor, 
foolish,  wicked  boy,  forgive  my  sins  and  accept  my 
life,  even  here  and  now,  I  will  give  myself  to  thee.' 

"Of  course  the  answer  came  at  once.  I  knew  that  a 
great  question  had  been  settled  once  for  all. 

"  Next  day  I  rose  with  great  peace  in  my  heart  and 
went  to  the  factory  without  telling  father  and  mother 
of  the  change  in  me.  That  night,  as  they  were  start- 
ing for  service,  I  offered  to  go  along.  I  shall  never 
forget  the  look  of  joy  on  their  faces.  And  I  shall 
never  forget  that  service.  I  went  into  the  inquiry 
meeting  and  confessed  Christ  there. 

"  The  next  step  was  to  seek  my  mother's  pastor 
and  ask  him  for  guidance.  Unfortunately  I  came  to 
him  when  he  was  deep  in  a  book.  *  Mother  thinks  I 
ought  to  tell  you  that  I  want  to  be  a  good  boy,'  I  began. 
*  Well,  I  am  sure  I  am  very  glad  to  hear  that  you  want 
to  be  a  good  boy,'  he  said.  *  That  is  what  you  ought 
to  be.  But  you'll  have  to  excuse  me  now,  I  am  busy.* 
Of  course  I  excused  myself  at  once,  resolved  never  to 
enter  his  house  again. 

"  Fortunately  the  pastor  of  the  church  where  the 
meetings  had  been  held  (not  my  mother's  own  church) 
came  to  the  house  next  day  when  I  was  present.  He 
loved  boys,  and  he  showed  his  love  by  the  way  he  talked 
to  me.    You  would  have  thought  I  was  his  chum. 

"  As  he  left  the  room,  he  told  me  that  a  company 
of  young  people  would  meet  the  next  Sunday  to  or- 
ganize a  Christian  Endeavor  Society,  and  he  invited  me 
to  attend.  I  accepted  the  invitation,  and  so  began  the 
experience  in  the  society  which  transformed  my  life. 

"  Lessons  learned  in  the  Christian  Endeavor  Society 
22y 


THE  BOOK  OF  PERSONAL  WORK 

made  me  eager  for  Christian  service.  One  evening  I 
was  sitting  on  the  back  fence  with  a  boy  friend,  to 
whom  I  said,  '  Charlie,  there  are  eighteen  boys  in  our 
bunch.  I  don't  believe  I  have  ever  seen  one  of  them  at 
prayer  meeting.  I  think  we  ought  to  go.'  He  had  a 
number  of  objections,  but  these  were  all  put  aside. 
Finally  he  said,  *  Let's  get  the  bunch  out  to-night.' 

"  Names  were  divided,  and  we  set  out  to  get  them 
together.  It  was  arranged  that  we  should  meet  at 
the  church,  half  an  hour  before  prayer  meeting  time, 
and  that  we  should  have  a  little  prayer  meeting  of  our 
own. 

*'  After  this  meeting  we  went  into  the  large  room. 
I  shall  never  forget  the  look  of  pleased  surprise  on  the 
face  of  the  pastor  when  we  marched  in  and  took  our 
places  in  a  body  on  one  side  of  the  church.  As  there 
were  only  twenty  others  present,  our  coming  was  note- 
worthy. 

''  Our  coming  appealed  to  the  girls  of  the  Christian 
Endeavor  Society,  and  they  arranged  to  bring  their 
company  to  prayer  meeting.  The  following  Wednes- 
day evening  they  came  in  just  after  us,  and  there  were 
about  as  many  of  them.  They  sat  opposite  us.  How 
we  young  people  sang ! 

*'  Within  six  weeks  the  prayer  meeting  had  increased 
to  such  an  extent  that  the  chapel  had  to  be  abandoned 
for  the  main  auditorium.  The  whole  congregation 
was  stirred.  More  special  meetings  were  held,  and 
there  was  a  harvest  of  souls. 

"  The  next  step  was  taken  when  we  decided  that 
boys  from  other  churches  should  be  asked  to  our 
prayer  meeting.    We  made  a  list  of  the  boy  members 

228 


THE  MAKING  OF  A  CHRISTIAN  WORKER 

of  six  churches  near  us,  appointed  a  place  for  the 
first  meeting,  arranged  for  a  leader  and  planned  to 
ask  the  boys.  The  first  leader  was  to  appoint  the  place 
for  the  next  meeting  and  the  leader. 

'*  At  the  first  union  prayer  meeting  more  than  fifty 
boys  were  present.  Soon  there  were  three  hundred  in 
attendance.  Interest  was  great.  There  was  scarcely  a 
meeting  when  one  or  more  boys  did  not  accept  Christ. 

"  I  can  see  those  boys  now.  A  number  of  them  be- 
came ministers  who  are  known  all  over  the  land.  More 
became  earnest  Christian  educators.  Others  became 
Christian  business  men  and  professional  men.  It 
would  surprise  people  if  they  could  know  how  many 
leaders  in  Christian  work  date  to  that  boys'  meeting 
their  first  inspiration  to  Christian  service." 


229 


ELEVEN 
VARIOUS  METHODS 


231 


LIX 
FIVE  SOUL  WINNERS 

'T^  HERE  are  many  ways  of  winning  to  Clirist  those 
-■-  who  are  not  his  followers.  Probably  no  two 
Christians  can  or  should  work  in  exactly  the  same  way. 
A  study  of  the  Bible  instances  of  personal  work  for 
souls  shows  this  variety  of  methods.  Philip  ap- 
proached a  traveler  on  a  lonely  road  (Acts  8:  30). 
Andrew  went  after  his  own  brother  Simon  (John 
1 :  40).  Four  men  carried  to  Jesus  one  who  was  so 
feeble  he  was  unable  to  go  himself  ( Mark  2:3).  Every 
Christian  who  honestly  seeks  God's  guidance  will  be 
guided  to  what  is  the  proper  way  for  him  to  adopt  in 
dealing  with  each  individual. 

A  college  student  made  up  his  mind  that  it  was  his 
duty  to  ask  a  certain  classmate  to  become  a  Chris- 
tian. He  hesitated  long,  afraid  of  his  reception.  He 
knew  the  man  was  careless  and  profane.  Would  it  be 
better  to  use  some  indirect  method  of  approach  to 
him  ?  God  told  him  that  this  was  not  the  proper  way 
in  this  case,  so  he  determined  to  go  to  the  man  and 
deliver  his  message  in  a  straightforward  manner.  His 
knees  shook  as  he  put  his  hand  on  the  knob  of  the 
classmate's  door.  With  a  prayer  for  help  he  entered, 
went  up  to  his  friend,  and  said,  ''  James,  I  wish  you'd 
take  my  Saviour  for  yours."     To  his  astonishment 


THE  BOOK  OF  PERSONAL  WORK 

James  answered  at  once,  with  a  sob  in  his  voice,  "  I've 
just  been  waiting  to  have  you  say  that  to  me." 

A  young  Christian  sought  his  pastor.  ''  I  know  I 
ought  to  go  and  bring  men  to  Christ,"  he  said.  "  But 
I  can't.  My  words  stick  in  my  throat.  What  shall  I 
do?  "  The  wise  pastor  said :  "  Go  back  to  your  work 
determined  that  by  God's  grace  you  will  do  better  work 
than  you  ever  did  before.  Live  your  Christianity. 
Then  something  will  happen."  He  was  right.  Fellow 
workmen  began  to  take  notice.  They  realized  that 
there  was  a  change  in  the  young  man.  Somehow  they 
were  influenced  by  the  change.  In  a  few  months 
several  of  them  had  been  led  to  Christ  by  the  silent 
testimony  of  the  workman  whose  words  would  stick 
in  his  throat. 

One  writer  has  told  of  the  conversion  of  two  infidels 
through  the  godly,  patient,  silent  lives  of  two  educated 
Christian  women.  The  wife  of  one  dared  not  speak 
to  him  had  she  chosen.  Both  women  thought  it  best 
not  to  speak.  They  suffered;  they  prayed;  and  they 
waited.  After  many  a  weary  year  their  waiting  was 
crowned  with  success.    The  men  became  Christians. 

A  humble  Mexican  Christian  was  tongue-tied  when 
he  tried  to  speak  before  a  religious  gathering.  *'  But 
out  in  the  mountains,  on  the  road  or  in  the  humble 
homes  of  the  poor,  he  could  tell  the  gospel  story  better 
than  the  most  eloquent  preacher  " ;  and  many,  hearing 
him,  became  Christians. 

The  secret  of  that  Christian's  success  in  leading 
others  to  Christ  was  his  readiness  to  follow  God's 
guidance  and  his  use  of  the  Word  of  God.  The  secret 
of  success  for  us  is  not  different. 

234 


LX 

ON  THE  LOOKOUT 

A  CHRISTIAN  worker  who  has  been  signally  suc- 
-^^  cessful  m  winning  men  to  Christ  has  told,  in 
"  The  Triumphant  Ministry,"  of  the  plan  he  has 
followed : 

"  I  have  found  it  convenient,  when  introduced  to  a 
man,  to  find  out  in  some  way  or  other  where  he  stands 
in  relation  to  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  and  the  Church; 
and  if  the  way  is  open  I  do  business  for  Jesus  Christ 
there  and  then. 

"  I  make  it  my  business  to  book  engagements  with 
men  to  talk  about  their  personal  relation  to  Christ  and 
the  Church.  Day  before  yesterday  business  led  me  to 
the  bank.  In  the  cue  before  the  cashier's  window 
was  a  man  I  have  been  *  working  on  '  for  three  years. 
I  asked  him  to  give  me  a  few  moments  aside  when  he 
was  through  with  his  business.  When  he  came  aside 
and  took  my  hand,  I  said :  '  Friend,  the  communion 
season  is  one  week  from  Sunday.  Won't  you  decide 
for  Jesus  Christ  without  further  delay  ? '  Taking  my 
hand  in  both  of  his,  he  said :  *  See  me  again ;  I  prom- 
ise to  think  seriously  between  now  and  then.' 

"  I  left  him  to  visit  a  store  where  five  young  women 
who  attend  our  church  are  at  work.  One  of  these  had 
two  mates  in  the  Sunday  school  and  she  took  me  to 
talk  with  two  of  them.     Both  of  these  decided  for 

235 


THE  BOOK  OF  PERSONAL  WORK 

Christ  and  will  come  into  the  Church.  Then  I  has- 
tened to  the  ofiFice  of  a  young  lawyer  who,  three  weeks 
ago,  accepted  Christ,  to  see  how  it  was  going  with  him. 
He  had  had  a  '  blue  night '  the  evening  before.  In 
his  private  office  I  counseled  and  encouraged  him.  Then 
to  my  barber  shop.  As  I  went  out  one  of  the  pro- 
prietors was  alone,  and  I  sat  on  the  bench  beside  him. 
It  was  an  opportune  time,  and  for  fifty  minutes  I  talked 
to  this  new  prospect  about  Christ — what  he  had  done 
for  me,  and  what  he  could  do  for  him. 

"  Yesterday  I  had  a  funeral.  After  it  was  over,  I 
had  to  visit  another  home  into  which  death  had  stalked. 
When  I  left  there  I  went  to  a  factory  to  talk  about 
Christ  to  the  proprietor.  He  was  occupied,  but  his 
daughter  at  the  desk,  a  member  of  the  Sunday  school, 
though  not  a  Christian,  seemed  ready  for  my  approach. 
So  I  talked  to  her  and  she  decided  to  come  next  Sun- 
day morning  into  the  Church.  From  there  I  went  to 
a  large  manufactory  for  a  close  conference  with  one 
of  the  proprietors.  I  waited  ten  minutes  for  him ;  then 
we  pulled  our  chairs  together  and,  like  men,  talked 
about  Christ  and  what  we  owed  him.  When  we  shook 
hands,  I  did  not  have  his  surrender  to  Christ,  but  he 
thanked  me  for  the  visit  and  for  my  interest  in  him." 


236 


LXI 
THE  ROAD  TO  HAPPINESS 

A  YOUNG  woman  in  New  York  was  in  dire  dis- 
tress. At  the  funeral  of  her  father  she  learned 
from  her  brother  that  he  was  a  hopeless  drunkard, 
and  he  said  that  neither  she  nor  his  mother  would  ever 
see  him  again.  When  the  estate  of  her  father  was 
settled,  it  was  learned  that  he  had  lost  his  fortune. 
Then  the  young  man  to  whom  she  was  engaged  asked 
to  be  released  from  the  engagement. 

She  felt  that  life  was  no  longer  worth  living,  and 
she  thought  of  committing  suicide. 

But  just  at  this  time,  H.  Roswell  Bates,  pastor  of 
the  Spring  Street  Presbyterian  Church,  learned  of  her 
need. 

"  He  won  her  at  once  by  his  understanding  sym- 
pathy and  his  sincere  desire  to  help,"  Mr.  Bates' 
biographer  writes.  "  He  told  her,  as  he  always  tried 
to  tell  to  those  in  trouble,  that  there  was  One,  and  only 
one,  to  whom  she  might  turn,  and  that  was  Christ.  He 
asked  her  to  read  her  New  Testament.  She  replied 
that  during  her  college  course  she  had  studied  the  New 
Testament  in  Greek  in  order  to  prove  the  fallacy  of  all 
Christian  claims,  but  she  was  willing  to  do  anything 
Mr.  Bates  asked  of  her.  He  told  her  to  read  each  day 
a  few  verses  from  the  Gospel  of  John,  and  to  try  to 
believe  the  reality  and  the  truth  of  what  she  read.   He 

237 


THE  BOOK  OF  PERSONAL  WORK 

then  gave  her  a  list  of  the  names  of  about  twenty  fami- 
lies in  the  poorest  quarter  of  lower  New  York,  and 
asked  her  to  visit  one  of  these  families  each  day  until 
she  had  called  on  them  all.  This  would  take  her  about 
a  month.  She  promised  to  do  all  of  this  as  best  she 
could,  and  went  away.  Throughout  the  month  Mr. 
Bates  prayed  earnestly  to  God  that  what  he  had  told 
her  might  be  used  as  the  means  of  bringing  her  to 
herself." 

Faithfully  she  kept  her  promise,  but  without  ap- 
parent result  till  she  visited  the  last  home  on  her  list. 
There  she  found  a  pleasing  company.  But  they  had 
not  always  been  pleasing.  Once  their  home  was  as 
bad  or  even  worse  than  most  of  the  homes  in  the 
neighborhood,  the  mother  explained.  Both  she  and 
her  husband  drank  and  quarreled,  the  children  had  few 
clothes  and  little  to  eat.  And  then  a  change  had  taken 
place.  One  night  her  husband  came  home  sober.  He 
said  that  he  was  never  going  to  drink  again.  Down 
at  the  church  some  one  had  talked  to  him,  and  asked 
him  to  join  the  Men's  League.  He  promised  to  live 
a  different  kind  of  life.  His  wife  laughed  at  him.  She 
gave  him  two  weeks  to  keep  straight.  He  kept  straight 
for  a  year.  He  was  a  changed  man.  There  were  better 
food  and  more  clothes  for  the  children.  A  year  from 
the  time  that  he  had  taken  the  step  towards  a  new  life, 
she  went  with  him  to  the  church.  Now  they  were 
both  active  members.  **  We  found  Christ,"  the  mother 
said.  "  He  changed  our  lives  and  led  us  to  God  our 
heavenly  Father.  And  then  she  asked  the  young 
woman  to  pray  with  her.  The  girl  could  not.  How 
could  she?     For  she  had  never  been  taught  even  a 

238 


THE  ROAD  TO  HAPPINESS 

child's  prayer;  but  she  opened  the  Testament  which 
Mr.  Bates  had  given  her  and  read  from  it. 

That  night  was  the  turning  point  in  the  visitor's 
life.  Soon  afterward,  when  she  applied  for  member- 
ship in  the  Spring  Street  Church,  she  declared  she  had 
become  the  happiest  woman  in  the  world  because  she 
had  found  Christ. 


239 


LXII 
FINDING  THE  WAY  TO  HIS  HEART 

T  TE  spent  his  days  in  the  factory  near  the  church 
-■-  -■■  and,  when  evening  came,  he  was  ready  for  a  lark. 
Seldom  was  he  to  be  found  at  home.  So  the  calls  of 
some  of  those  who  were  interested  in  him  were  useless. 
He  would  not  come  to  church,  and  he  would  avoid 
the  church  people  in  the  street,  as  if  he  were  afraid  of 
being  trapped  into  conversation  on  religious  themes. 

"  Why  should  I  go  to  church?  "  he  said.  *'  There's 
nothing  there  for  me.  I  must  work  for  a  living,  and 
I  must  have  a  good  time  when  work  is  done.  No, 
thank  you,  I  think  I'll  cut  out  the  church." 

After  a  while,  for  his  sake  and  for  the  sake  of  others 
like  him  who  wanted  a  good  time  in  the  evenings,  a 
gymnasium  was  Installed  in  the  church  basement. 
Many  of  the  young  men  became  interested.  They  had 
regular  gymnasium  instruction  and  they  organized  a 
basket  ball  team. 

Three  or  four  of  them  made  it  a  rule  to  talk  gymna- 
sium and  basket  ball  in  the  presence  of  the  young  man 
who  would  have  nothing  to  do  with  the  church.  Noth- 
ing was  said  to  him  about  Sunday  school,  or  attendance 
at  church.  It  was  not  long  before  he  began  to  ask 
questions  about  the  sports  of  the  young  men  of  the 
church.  Then  he  liinted  that  he  would  like  to  visit  the 
gymnasium.     An  invitation  was  given,  and  he  was 

240 


FINDING  THE  WAY  TO  HIS  HEART 

on  hand.  Still  nothing  was  said  to  him  on  any  subject 
but  sport. 

"  Let's  go  slow,"  one  of  the  wise  fishers  of  men  said 
to  his  pastor.  "  He's  wary ;  so  please  don't  say  a  word 
to  him.     We'll  land  him  yet." 

Soon  the  wary  factory  worker  was  found  on  the 
floor  on  the  nights  given  to  young  men.  When  the 
basket  ball  season  opened,  he  was  chosen  a  member  of 
the  team.  Night  after  night  he  was  in  the  company 
of  the  choice  young  men  of  the  church.  The  pastor 
was  sometimes  seen  in  the  gymnasium,  and  the  young 
workingman  lost  his  dread  of  him  when  he  found  he 
was  saying  nothing  about  religion. 

Of  course  it  was  not  long  before  he  was  found  at  the 
church  services;  then  he  appeared  at  the  Bible  class. 
Why  not?  His  associates  were  there.  He  would  go, 
too. 

Soon  the  way  was  open  for  his  friends  in  the  church 
to  urge  him  to  accept  Christ.  Then  came  an  evening 
service  when  the  invitation  to  accept  Christ  was  given 
at  the  close  of  a  gospel  talk;  it  was  customary  in  that 
church  to  call  those  not  Christians  to  definite  and  im- 
mediate decision.  The  first  to  respond  was  the  young 
factory  worker,  for  whom  so  many  associates  had  been 
fishing  so  long.  He  became  an  earnest  Christian,  and 
was  proud  to  be  so  known  among  his  fellows  at  the 
factory. 


241 


LXIII 

ONE  GIDEON'S  WORK  FOR  YOUNG 

MEN 

T  N  the  past  few  years  a  Chicago  commercial  traveler, 
-*■  a  Gideon,  has  led  over  eight  hundred  boys  and 
young  men  to  Christ.  "  I  simply  use  good  salesman- 
ship in  paving  the  way  for  my  introduction,  and  God 
does  the  rest,"  he  says,  in  speaking  of  his  success. 

His  work  is  not  done  in  a  Sunday-school  class,  in 
a  church,  or  in  a  school,  but  everywhere  he  goes — -on 
the  streets,  on  the  train,  and  in  the  hotels — he  finds 
work  to  do  and  a  fruitful  field.  He  makes  it  a  rule 
never  to  go  on  a  train  without  asking  God  to  point 
out  the  young  man  with  whom  God  would  have  him 
talk.  His  plan  is  to  find  a  seat  with  some  young  man 
or  boy.  In  a  quiet,  tactful  way  he  engages  the  boy  in 
conversation,  learns  where  his  home  is,  where  he  is 
going,  if  his  parents  are  dear  to  him,  and  of  his  faith. 
Then  God  does  the  rest. 

He  has  eight  hundred  and  forty-one  names  and  ad- 
dresses of  young  men  whom  he  has  pointed  to  the 
Master,  and  a  large  correspondence  is  maintained  with 
them  and  their  parents,  and  with  pastors  to  whom  he 
has  committed  many  for  oversight. 

A  large  proportion  of  the  bell  boys  in  city  hotels 
have  left  their  homes  because  of  rebellion  against  their 
parents'  authority.    Possibly  this  Gideon's  greatest  suc- 

242 


ONE  GIDEON'S  WORK  FOR  YOUNG  MEN 

cess  is  among  these  bell  boys.  He  lays  his  plans  care- 
fully and,  while  many  cases  may  seem  to  fail  to  bring 
the  desired  result,  no  case  is  a  failure  when  God  speaks 
through  the  lips  of  such  a  witness. 

His  method  with  bell  boys  is  simple.  During  the 
day,  or  when  he  is  about  to  retire  for  the  night,  he 
calls  for  stationery,  ice  water,  or  some  other  article. 
The  call  is  answered  by  a  bell  boy,  who  quickly  re- 
sponds to  inquiries  when  he  finds  that  the  Gideon  is 
interested  in  him  and  in  his  troubles.  The  name  of  his 
mother  is  soon  introduced,  and  his  life's  story  obtained. 
The  story  of  the  One  who  bears  our  trials  and  saves  us 
from  them,  and  who  is  the  boy's  friend,  is  then  told. 
A  scripture  text,  a  gospel,  and  some  interesting  tract 
containing  boys'  experiences  are  given.  Then  the 
question  is  asked,  "  Shall  we  not  ask  God  to  lead  us 
and  to  keep  us,  and  make  us  his  during  the  days  to 
come  ?  " 

Marvelous  results  frequently  follow.  The  stubborn 
will  is  broken.  God  is  represented  to  this  young  man 
as  a  great  power  house;  a  wire  from  the  mighty 
dynamo  is  at  hand,  and  the  young  man  is  persuaded  to 
keep  his  "  trolley  "  on  the  wire.  A  local  pastor  is  put 
in  charge  of  him,  or  he  decides  to  return  home  to  his 
parents  at  once.  Letters  go  home  to  **  mother  "  from 
both  the  Gideon  and  the  boy.  These  are  followed  by 
many  other  letters.  This  new-found  friend  who  has 
led  the  lad  to  a  greater  Friend  has  had  the  privilege  of 
reading  many  of  the  replies  from  some  of  the  boy 
converts. 

One  writes :  "  I  am  glad  I  ever  found  Christ  and 
you.    Though  we  have  met  but  once,  I  shall  never  f or- 

243 


THE  BOOK  OF  PERSONAL  WORK 

get  you.  I  became  a  member  of  the  Presbyterian 
church  at  Forty-first  Street  and  Grand  Boulevard,  yes- 
terday." 

Another  says :  "  That  day  I  met  you  on  the  train,  I 
hardly  believed  you.  I  thought  you  were  a  sharker. 
I  am  certainly  keeping  my  *  trolley '  where  it  belongs, 
and  if  it  does  leave  the  wire  once  in  a  while,  I  lose  no 
time  in  getting  it  back  on."  This  young  man  has  since 
married  a  Christian  girl  and  has  started  a  Christian 
home. 

A  third  writes :  "  You  have  been  remembered  in 
prayer  each  morning  and  evening,  and  my  thoughts 
often  dwell  on  our  chance  (?)  acquaintance.  The 
Lord  certainly  sent  you  to  me.  Your  little  talk  has 
brought  more  joy  into  the  world  than  you  may  have 
thought." 

A  cabin  boy  on  a  lake  boat,  found  to  be  a  high  school 
graduate,  was  interviewed.  The  boy  had  left  home 
because  his  father  had  threatened  his  arrest  if  he  con- 
tinued to  be  on  the  street,  after  he  was  discharged  for 
tardiness  by  an  employer.  His  school  friends  told  him 
his  father  and  mother  said  they  never  wanted  to  see  him 
again.  After  an  hour's  talk,  he  fell  on  his  knees  and 
gave  his  heart  to  God.  Then  the  Gideon  wrote  to  the 
father  that  he  was  repentant,  and  the  boy  returned  to 
his  mother,  a  Christian  boy.  His  father  promised  to 
love  him  and  receive  him  with  open  arms. 

This  Gideon  spent  two  weeks  in  a  hospital,  because 
of  a  case  of  fever.  While  there  he  looked  about  him 
for  a  chance  to  serve.  Among  the  boys  there  was  one 
who  had  been  badly  burned  by  a  live  trolley  wire.  He 
found  Christ  in  the  hospital  ward,  went  home,  joined 

244 


ONE  GIDEON'S  WORK  FOR  YOUNG  MEN 

the  church,  married  a  Christian  girl,  and  now  has 
a  happy  home  where  Christ  reigns.  He  writes,  "  I 
have  thought  so  many  times  that  God  must  have  put 
us  both  in  the  hospital  for  a  purpose.  What  a  glorious 
thing  it  is  to  be  a  Christian !  It  seems  like  a  new  world 
to  me.  I  am  going  to  live  for  him  who  died  for  me, 
the  rest  of  my  life,  if  I  do  nothing  else.  I  don't  know 
how  I  am  ever  going  to  thank  you  for  what  you  have 
done  for  me." 

This  Gideon  is  doing  "  a  man's  job,"  a  job  that  pays 
the  largest  possible  dividends  for  time  and  for  eternity. 


24S 


TWELVE 
HINTS  FROM  THE  MISSION  FIELD 


247 


LXIV 

WINNING  MEN  IN  CHINA 

T  N  "  The  New  Era  in  Asia,"  Sherwood  Eddy  has 
-■-  told  of  the  experience  of  Chang  Po-ling,  who  has 
been  called  the  Arnold  of  North  China  by  reason  of 
his  work  for  the  education  of  young  men.  When  he 
was  president  of  a  model  educational  institution  in 
Tientsin  he  became  acquainted  with  an  Englishman 
who  was  greatly  concerned  because  the  eminent 
Chinese  teacher  was  an  atheist  and  a  pessimist. 

Together  the  men  studied  the  Bible,  especially  the 
life  of  Christ.  But  the  Chinese  sage  felt  unable  to 
come  to  a  decision. 

The  night  before  Mr.  Chang  was  to  leave  for 
America,  as  a  member  of  an  imperial  commission,  his 
friend  spoke  to  him  again  of  Christ  and  asked  him  if 
he  would  join  him  in  prayer. 

In  telling  of  that  conference,  "  Chang  said  that,  as 
he  knelt  to  pray,  it  seemed  as  if  a  great  light  filled  his 
soul  and  flooded  his  whole  being.  His  conversion 
seemed  almost  as  clear  and  instantaneous  and  revolu- 
tionary as  the  blinding  vision  of  the  apostle  Paul  him- 
self. He  knelt  an  agnostic,  he  rose  a  Christian;  he 
knelt  a  pessimist,  he  rose  an  optimist.  The  face  of 
all  the  world  seemed  changed;  he  looked  out  upon  a 
new  heaven  and  a  new  earth.  The  whole  night  he 
could  not  sleep  for  joy.    In  the  morning  he  said,  *  I 

249 


THE  BOOK  OF  PERSONAL  WORK 

have  been  drifting  for  ten  years  like  a  ship  at  sea  with- 
out chart  or  compass ;  now  I  know  where  I  am  going.* 
He  hastened  to  Tientsin,  and  spent  the  first  day  with 
his  family  telling  them  of  his  decision.  The  next  day 
he  went  to  his  college  and  called  together  the  teachers 
and  students,  and  finally  the  Board  of  Directors.  The 
young  man  with  glowing  face  told  them  why  he  had 
become  a  Christian,  and,  opening  the  Scriptures,  rea- 
soned with  them  with  that  loving  sympathy  and  joyous 
enthusiasm  that  to  this  day  mark  his  every  utterance. 
He  resigned  his  college  position  that  his  presence  as  a 
Christian  might  not  embarrass  the  administration,  for 
he  could  not  bow  to  the  tablet  of  Confucius.  The  next 
day  he  journeyed  to  Peking,  and  spent  the  day  with  the 
officials,  boldly  telling  them  the  reasons  for  his  deci- 
sion. A  whole  week  was  spent  with  these  men,  espe- 
cially with  the  Commissioner  of  Education,  who  was 
his  best  friend.  Opening  his  heart,  and  opening  up 
the  Scripture  as  well,  he  told  them  of  his  wonderful 
experience.  Finally,  they  said :  '  Well,  be  a  Christian 
if  you  must,  but  be  a  Christian  in  secret.  Do  not  resign 
your  college  position;  we  cannot  spare  you.  Simply 
bow  to  the  tablet  of  Confucius ;  it  is  only  an  empty,  out- 
ward form,  and  you  can  believe  what  you  like  in  your 
heart.'  But  Chang  stood  firm  and,  with  his  winsome 
smile,  said :  *  A  few  days  ago  One  came  to  dwell  within 
my  heart.  He  has  changed  all  life  for  me  forever.  I 
dare  not  bow  to  any  other,  lest  he  depart.'  When  urged 
by  some  of  his  Christian  friends  to  be  more  cautious, 
he  said,  *  I  want  everybody  to  know  that  Chang  Po- 
ling has  become  a  Christian.' " 

On  his  return  from  America  Mr.  Chang  was  asked 
250 


WINNING  MEN  IN  CHINA 

to  become  President  of  his  old  college  as  a  recognized 
Christian.  There,  ever  since,  his  influence  has  been 
pronounced,  not  only  in  the  college  but  throughout  the 
city.  During  Mr.  Eddy's  visit  to  the  city,  when  evan- 
gelistic meetings  were  held,  he  was  an  effective  per- 
sonal worker. 

**  After  one  of  the  meetings,"  Mr.  Eddy  says, 
"  the  writer  saw  him  step  up  to  a  non-Christian  Chinese 
gentleman  of  wealth  and  position.  He  said :  '  My 
friend,  I  have  been  praying  for  you  daily  by  name  for 
many  months.  Will  you  not  now  decide  to  accept 
Christ  as  your  Saviour  ? '  *  I  will,'  replied  the  man. 
*  You  have  long  studied  the  matter ;  will  you  not  be 
baptized  and  join  our  church  to-morrow  morning?' 
Chang  asked.  Again  came  the  reply,  *  I  will,'  and  the 
writer  saw  this  man  with  some  of  the  government 
students  admitted  to  the  Church  the  next  morning." 


251 


XLV 
WINNING  FELLOW  WORKMEN 

IN  1858,  in  Ning-po,  China,  Hudson  Taylor  was  at- 
tracted by  a  basket  maker  named  Neng-Kuei,  who 
sought  the  company  of  the  native  Christians  because 
he  feh  they  had  something  which  he  wanted.  Soon  he 
became  a  Christian.  Then  he  began  to  bring  his 
friends,  until  a  number  of  these  also  were  Christians, 
persuaded  by  him  to  decide  for  Christ. 

The  basket  maker  was  persecuted  and  ridiculed  by 
associates  who  were  not  in  sympathy  with  his  new 
life;  but  he  was  unmoved.  He  became  still  more 
active.  Everywhere  he  went  he  talked  to  men,  and 
in  his  steps  there  were  many  mission  stations  the 
beginning  of  which  was  due  to  his  work. 

The  way  was  opened  by  misfortune  for  one  of  his 
most  efficient  bits  of  service  for  others.  In  order  to 
attend  service  on  Sunday,  he  asked  for  one  day  in 
seven  for  himself.  His  employer  consented,  but  in- 
sisted that  he  do  seven  days'  work  in  six,  and  for  six 
days'  pay.  However,  when  the  busy  season  for  basket 
makers  came,  the  agreement  was  forgotten;  Neng- 
Kuei  was  informed  that  he  must  work  on  Sunday. 

"  Come  to-morrow  or  not  at  all,"  was  the  only 
response  to  the  Christian's  plea  for  a  day  for  worship. 

Neng-Kuei  chose  dismissal.  On  Sunday  he  attended 
service.    On  Monday  he  sought  employment  with  other 

252 


WINNING  FELLOW  WORKMEN 

basket  makers,  only  to  find  every  door  closed  to  him. 
No  one  seemed  to  want  a  skilled  basket  weaver, 
although  it  was  the  season  when  such  workers  were 
in  demand.  Of  course  the  truth  was  evident;  the 
Christian  had  been  blacklisted  because  he  insisted  on 
keeping  Sunday. 

"  The  Devil  is  having  hard  at  me,"  he  thought. 
"If  he  will  not  let  me  have  other  employment,  I  will 
give  my  time  to  working  for  Christ." 

So  he  spent  the  remainder  of  that  day  distributing 
tracts  and  talking  religion  to  those  he  met  in  the 
streets  and  the  tea  houses. 

There  were  many  interested  listeners,  but  the  most 
interested  proved  to  be  Wang,  a  farmer  who  had  come 
from  a  distant  section  because  he  felt  that  somehow 
in  Ning-po  he  would  find  satisfaction  for  the  discon- 
tent that  made  his  life  a  weariness. 

Here  is  the  remainder  of  the  story  as  told  by  Doctor 
Taylor  in  "  The  Growth  of  a  Soul." 

"  What  was  that  he  heard?  A  simple  working  man 
like  himself  was  leaning  across  one  of  the  tables,  talk- 
ing with  those  nearest  to  him.  Something  about  the 
*  Jesus-doctor '  he  said,  and  about  sins  being  forgiven. 
Greatly  interested  Wang  drew  nearer,  and  he  listened 
for  the  first  time  to  the  tidings  of  salvation. 

"  Neng-Kuei's  heart  was  full  that  day,  and  he  talked 
long  and  earnestly.  Some  went  out  and  some  came  in, 
but  the  farmer  never  lost  a  word.  When  Neng-Kuei 
had  finished  he  introduced  himself,  and  asked  many 
questions.    Seeing  his  interest  Neng-Kuei  said : 

"  *  You  must  draw  water  yourself  from  the  fountain. 
There  is  a  Book  God  has  given  us  in  which  everything 

253 


THE  BOOK  OF  PERSONAL  WORK 

is  made  plain.  You  shall  have  a  copy  and  study  the 
matter  fully/ 

"  *  Alas,'  replied  the  farmer,  *  I  do  not  know  how 
to  read,  and  I  am  too  old  to  learn.' 

"  '  Far  from  it ! '  exclaimed  Neng-Kuei.  *  For  with 
the  Glad  Tidings  an  easy  method  of  reading  has  been 
brought  to  us.  I  did  not  know  a  single  character 
when  I  became  a  Christian,  but  now  I  can  read  the 
New  Testament  quite  easily.  If  you  like,  I  will  be 
your  teacher.    Let  us  begin  at  once.' 

"  Wang  needed  no  second  invitation.  It  did  not  take 
long  to  move  his  few  belongings  to  the  house  in  which 
the  basket  maker  lodged,  and  before  the  sun  went 
down  he  had  mastered  the  first  six  letters  of  the 
alphabet,  besides  acquiring  a  much  fuller  knowledge 
of  spiritual  things." 

The  farmer  was  introduced  later  at  the  mission, 
where  it  was  found  by  Doctor  Taylor  that  he  was  an 
earnest  Christian.  He  remained  at  Ning-po  for  some 
months,  supporting  himself  as  a  grass  cutter;  and  when 
he  returned  home  he  ''  set  apart  the  best  room  in  his 
house  as  a  little  chapel  in  which  for  fifty  years  he 
lovingly  and  faithfully  made  known  the  Gospel." 

Another  instance  of  Neng-Kuei's  faithfulness  in 
Christian  service  has  been  told  by  Doctor  Taylor. 
A  house  decorator  was  one  day  at  work  in  a  beautiful 
home,  decorating  one  of  the  guest  halls.  Presently 
a  stir  began;  servants  came  hurrying  from  the  inner 
apartments,  a  man  with  a  load  of  baskets  was  ushered 
in  and  several  ladies,  richly  dressed,  came  in  to  give 
their  orders.  Of  all  this  the  painter  on  his  scaffolding 
took  little  notice.    But  when  the  ladies  began  to  speak 

254 


WINNING  FELLOW  WORKMEN 

in  tones  of  annoyance  he  pricked  up  his  ears  to  listen 
to  their  words. 

"  *  What!  Not  make  baskets  for  holding  incense? ' 
they  said. 

"  '  Do  not  be  angry,  ladies/  replied  the  basket  maker. 
'  I  am  sorry  not  to  do  as  you  wish,  but  I  cannot  make 
or  sell  anything  for  the  worship  of  idols.' 

"  *  And  why  not?  *  was  the  astonished  question. 

''  *  I  am  a  believer  in  the  Lord  Jesus,'  Neng-Kuei 
answered,  respectfully,  *  a  worshiper  of  the  true  and 
living  God.' 

"  Then  he  went  on  to  put  before  these  ladies  the  way 
of  pardon  and  peace  through  a  dying  Saviour." 

The  ladies  grew  uneasy  and  left  the  room ;  but  the 
iecorator  left  his  scaffold  and  asked  eagerly  to  be 
.old  what  the  basket  maker  had  said. 

"  You  did  not  see  me,"  he  said.  "  I  am  painting 
up  there,"  indicating  his  ladder.  "  Tell  me  again  what 
you  were  saying." 

The  conversation  was  repeated,  and  the  decorator 
decided  to  become  a  Christian.  He  proved  his  earnest- 
ness by  a  long  life  of  devoted  service. 


255 


LXVI 
THE  MOST  IMPORTANT  TASK 

"pERHAPS  the  most  remarkable  thing  about  the 
-*•  American  tour  of  Dan  Crawford  the  African 
missionary,  made  in  19 14,  was  his  intense  earnestness. 
Always  he  seemed  to  have  the  feeling  that  the  time 
at  his  disposal  for  Christian  work  was  brief  at  best 
and  that  he  must  work  every  possible  minute,  even 
if  he  robbed  himself  of  sleep  and  recreation  in  the 
process.  W.  R.  Moody  wrote  to  The  British  Weekly 
of  one  phase  of  this  unceasing  activity : 

"  In  railway  trains,  in  private  houses,  in  hotels  and 
everywhere  Mr.  Crawford  has  been  indefatigable  in 
his  labors  in  seeking  to  bring  men  and  women  to  a 
personal  knowledge  of  Christ  as  their  Saviour.  There 
are  scores,  if  not  hundreds,  of  those  whose  lives  he  has 
touched  who  have  become  conscious  of  a  man  who 
lives  his  life  according  to  standards  with  which  they 
have  been  heretofore  unfamiliar,  to  whom  the  unseen 
world  and  spiritual  verities  are  a  constant  reality." 

From  Japan  comes  the  story  of  a  missionary  who 
was  just  as  thoroughgoing  in  his  personal  presentation 
of  Christ  to  those  he  met.  Once,  while  on  a  railway 
journey,  he  was  talking  with  an  educated  native  about 
a  great  scandal  that  had  recently  disgraced  the  country. 
Quickly  and  skillfully  the  missionary  turned  the  con- 
versation until  he  was  presenting  Christ  as  the  cure 

256 


THE  MOST  IMPORTANT  TASK 

for  all  such  evils  in  national  and  personal  life.  The 
conversation  led  the  native  to  study  Christianity. 
Soon  he  became  a  Christian. 

This  missionary's  biographer  says :  **  In  and  out  of 
the  home  he  preached  the  gospel.  His  case  of  minerals 
and  fossils  would  be  used  to  tell  the  story  of  the  great 
onward  march  of  the  unknown  under  divine  control; 
and  the  books  that  lined  his  study  walls  would  come 
down  from  their  shelves  to  speak  some  new  message 
of  truth  and  light  to  an  eager  caller."  Others  were 
inspired  by  him  to  similar  faithfulness.  For  instance, 
the  owner  of  a  marble  quarry  felt  that  his  one  great 
ambition  was  *'  to  Christianize  his  marble  works  and 
make  them  a  part  of  the  kingdom  of  God;  then  to 
Christianize  the  whole  neighborhood." 

Must  Christians  at  home  be  taught  by  workers  in 
mission  lands  that  their  first  duty  is  to  bring  others  to 
Christ? 


257 


LXVII 

FISHERS  OF  MEN 

A  N  American  living  in  Shanghai  was  crossing  one 
of  the  city  bridges  when  his  attention  was  at- 
tracted by  an  unusual  sight.  Shanghai  is  a  flat  city, 
all  on  a  level  except  the  bridges,  which  are  high  and 
present  rather  a  steep  incline  on  each  side.  The  four 
or  five  coolies  who  pull  the  carts  along  the  street  get 
along  well  enough  on  the  level;  but  when  they  come 
to  a  bridge,  with  their  overloaded  carts,  they  frequently 
cannot  get  over.  They  rest  a  few  minutes,  then  tug 
away  manfully  and  finally  manage,  straining  and 
panting,  to  pull  to  the  top.  But  at  this  bridge  the 
American  saw  a  well  dressed  Chinese  gentlemen,  an 
acquaintance  of  his,  far  above  the  coolie  class,  go 
to  the  assistance  of  a  cart  that  was  stuck,  lay  hold 
of  the  rope  and  give  just  the  extra  help  needed  to 
take  the  load  up  the  incline. 

This  was  such  a  surprising  incident — for  why  should 
a  gentleman  help  the  despised  coolies? — that  the 
American  joined  his  Chinese  friend  when  he  let  go  of 
the  rope  (after  speaking  a  few  moments  to  the  coolies) 
and  said  to  him : 

"  I  see  you  take  a  very  practical  interest  in  the  labor- 
ing classes.'* 

"  That  is  my  work,"  said  the  Chinese,  gravely. 
"  Whenever  I  see  them  unable  to  pull  their  loads,  I 

258 


FISHERS  OF  MEN 

help  them  to  the  top;  and  then  I  have  a  chance  for  a 
few  moments  to  preach  the  gospel  to  them.  I  tell 
them  I  help  them  because  I  am  a  Christian,  and  love 
Jesus.  And  if  I  see  a  wheelbarrow  upset  in  the  street 
(a  very  common  occurrence)  I  help  the  man  replace 
his  load,  and  I  preach  the  gospel  to  him/* 

The  two  men  separated  at  the  door  of  the  gentle- 
man*s  office.  But  the  American  was  deeply  impressed. 
And  no  wonder.  Here  was  Christian  love  and 
humanity  that  reached  across  the  gulf  of  caste  and 
made  brotherhood  a  real  and  daily  thing. 


«59 


LXVIII 

A  JEW'S  WORK  FOR  JEWS 

"TV yr  OSES  GITLIN,  a  clean-cut  young  man  of  nine- 
-'-^^  teen  whose  appearance  was  a  delight,  told  the 
author  this  story  of  his  conversion  and  Christian 
work: 

"  When  I  was  a  boy  of  sixteen  in  the  village  of 
Krivoi  Rog,  Russia,  I  was  always  looking  for  fellow- 
ship with  people.  I  read  Russian  books  about  brother- 
hood. I  was  attracted  especially  by  the  revolutionists 
because  they  called  one  another  brother  and  told  of  a 
day  when  all  would  be  brothers. 

*'  I  had  a  good  opportunity  to  learn  about  the  revo- 
lutionists, for  my  older  sister  was  one  of  them.  I  saw 
that  they  did  not  love  each  other  a  bit  now,  and  I 
wondered  how  there  could  be  love  in  the  future  through 
their  teachings. 

"  One  day  I  passed  by  a  Russian  Protestant  church. 
Curious,  I  went  in.  The  first  thing  that  surprised  me 
was  that  this,  a  Christian  church,  was  a  simple  build- 
ing; there  were  no  pictures,  no  images,  no  forms  of 
service. 

"  I  don't  remember  the  subject  of  the  preaching. 
No  part  of  the  service  made  any  special  impression  on 
me.  But  when  the  meeting  was  over  and  the  Christians 
saluted  each  other  and  shook  hands,  showing  their 
love  for  one  another,  calling  each  other  brother  and 

260 


A  JEW'S  WORK  FOR  JEWS 

sister,  I  was  attracted.  Here  was  what  I  had  been 
looking  for.  I  had  never  seen  such  a  love.  That  was 
the  kind  of  life  I  wanted  to  see  among  rny  people. 

"  I  wanted  to  see  more  of  this  life,  so  I  went  to  the 
meetings  many  times.  Every  time  I  was  glad  to  hear 
the  preaching  and  the  songs;  but  always  I  was  most 
impressed  by  the  salutations. 

*'  I  began  to  think  of  the  way  of  the  people  in  that 
church,  of  the  way  in  the  Greek  church,  of  the  way 
in  the  Jewish  synagogue.  There  is  no  love  between 
the  members  in  the  synagogue ;  religion  does  not  bring 
together  as  brethren  the  synagogue  people.  In  the 
Greek  church  this  was  even  more  true. 

"  *  If  there  could  be  the  same  love  between  nations, 
how  good  it  would  be,'  I  thought.  Then  I  asked  my- 
self, '  Why  shouldn't  we  all  feel  like  brethren?  ' 

"  As  I  attended  more  of  those  meetings,  I  saw 
reason  why  the  Christians  have  love  one  to  another. 
I  realized  that  the  people  are  not  good  just  because 
they  make  up  their  mind  to  be  good.  Some  of  those 
very  people  had  been  enemies  of  the  Jews.  One  of 
the  young  men  of  the  Young  People's  Meeting  I  re- 
membered from  my  boyhood  days  because  he  used  to 
ask  me  for  a  penny,  and  when  I  would  not  give  it 
to  him  he  would  punch  me.  Now  he  called  me  brother. 
I  saw  that  it  was  their  faith  made  such  a  difference  in 
their  life.  I  came  to  the  conclusion  that  the  reason 
they  loved  so  was  because  they  followed  the  teachings 
of  Jesus  Christ. 

"  I  was  glad  to  be  in  the  home  of  a  family  that  went 
to  the  meetings;  they  asked  me  to  go  to  their  home 
when  they  stopped  to  speak  to  me  at  the  church.    They 

261 


THE  BOOK  OF  PERSONAL  WORK 

tried  to  show  me  that  Jesus  is  the  Jewish  Messiah. 
They  told  me  that  I  am  a  sinner,  that  there  is  no  for- 
giveness of  sin  except  by  the  shedding  of  blood,  that 
the  Jews  can  no  more  make  a  sacrifice  for  sin,  but 
that  God  prepared  once  for  all  a  sacrifice,  his  only 
begotten  Son,  that  whosoever  believes  on  him  should 
not  perish  but  have  everlasting  life. 

"  I  did  not  believe.  '  If  I  join  them,'  I  thought,  '  it 
means  I  betray  my  nationality.'  Right  away  I  pictured 
how  I  would  be  persecuted.  Parents  would  not  let  me 
live  at  home.  '  It  is  good  for  them,  not  for  me,'  I 
decided.  But  I  decided  to  keep  on  going  to  the  meet- 
ings for  a  good  time. 

"  As  I  realized  more  that  I  was  a  sinner  and  that 
I  would  perish  unless  I  gave  my  heart  to  Jesus  Christ, 
I  saw  that  eternity  was  more  precious  than  parents  and 
the  other  good  things  of  life. 

"  Once  a  converted  Jewish  woman  said  to  me,  *  If 
you  are  really  afraid  of  your  parents  or  of  the  Jews, 
God  will  help  you  by  prayer.'  I  was  in  a  Christian 
home  at  the  time.  We  all  knelt  down.  I  was  asked 
to  pray.  I  told  them  I  could  not.  They  asked  if  they 
might  pray  for  me.  They  kneeled  down.  I  stood. 
They  prayed.  My  heart  was  touched.  I  fell  down — 
not  kneeled  down — on  my  knee«.  My  lips  were  opened 
the  first  time  in  a  heart  prayer.  Of  course  I  had 
prayed  before — ^but  these  were  book  prayers. 

"  Later,  in  the  church,  I  wzz  ashamed  to  kneel  down, 
because  there  were  many  Jews  there.  Right  away  came 
a  desire  that  Jews  who  did  not  know  truth  should 
know  and  believe.  I  realized  there  could  be  no  peace 
between  Jew  and  Gentile  till  all  were  converted  to 

262 


A  JEW'S  WORK  FOR  JEWS 

Christ.  I  wanted  the  salvation  of  my  people.  I  muit 
show  them  an  example.  I  asked  God  to  give  me 
strength  to  kneel  down.    He  did. 

"Jews  became  interested.  They  asked  me  why  I 
took  up  Christian  work.  I  became  the  talk  of  the 
town.  The  Jews  went  to  the  meetings  just  to  see  and 
hear  a  converted  Jew. 

"  I  wanted  the  salvation  of  my  nation,  but  I  did 
not  know  the  Scripture  well  enough  to  seek  it.  I 
took  the  Bible  and  searched  the  Scripture,  for  I  did 
not  know  enough  to  show  that  Christ  is  the  Messiah. 

"  I  went  to  my  personal  friends  and  started  to  tell 
them  my  experience  in  finding  brotherhood  and  that 
this  was  the  only  way  to  find  love.  Then  I  told  them 
we  sinners  must  seek  eternal  life  and  take  Christ,  our 
Sacrifice.  I  tried  to  show  them  how  many  Scriptures 
were  fulfilled  in  Christ,  because  I  wanted  to  bring  them 
to  Christ. 

"  Then  I  showed  them  that  before  I  had  always  been 
trying  to  live  a  moral  life,  but  I  was  always  a  sinner. 
I  did  not  have  power  in  myself  to  resist  evil.  When  I 
prayed  for  power  it  came,  and  I  could  resist  evil.  So 
I  showed  them  how  God  gives  us  power  to  be  good. 

"  A  fourth  way  I  tried  to  convert  people  was  to 
show  that  if  we  look  to  the  personal  life  of  individual 
followers  of  other  religions,  their  beliefs  never  bring 
them  to  a  pure  life,  but  that  the  thirty  or  forty  Chris- 
tians in  the  town  were  living  a  life  that  socialists  and 
others  longed  to  live  and  could  not. 

"  A  girl  friend  was  the  first  converted.  My  sister 
came  next,  who  was  once  a  revolutionist  leader  and 
later  had  been  a  Zionist  in  Palestine. 

263 


THE  BOOK  OF  PERSONAL  WORK 

"  I  tried  to  deny  myself  that  I  might  win  others  to 
Christ.  When  people  turn  from  me,  I  have  tried  to 
pray  the  Lord  to  forgive  them.  My  mother  is  not  a 
Christian.  I  try  to  show  her  what  a  son's  life  should 
be ;  I  want  to  be  such  a  son  as  Jesus  would  be.  I  take 
her  all  I  earn,  and  ask  her  for  what  I  need.  I  kiss  her 
morning  and  night.  She  says  she  comes  home  from 
market  where  she  hears  mothers  talking  of  their  sons, 
and  she  knows  she  has  the  happiest  home.  She  will  be 
a  Christian. 

"  In  April,  19 13,  I  came  to  America.  Mother 
wanted  me  to  come  because  she  thought  I  would  get 
with  my  brother,  a  wealthy  real  estate  man,  away  from 
my  Christian  friends,  and  I  would  forget  all  for  gold. 
She  thought  I  would  be  like  my  sister,  changing  from 
one  thing  to  another.  I  wanted  to  come  because  it 
was  hard  to  be  baptized  in  Russia.  If  I  had  my 
name  changed  from  Jew  to  Gentile,  people  would  say 
I  had  done  this  for  an  easier  life;  you  know  the  Jews 
in  Russia  are  not  allowed  to  live  anywhere  they  like 
or  do  as  they  like.  So  I  left  Russia  a  Jew  on  my  pass- 
port, but  everybody  knew  I  was  a  Christian. 

"  The  first  week  in  New  York  I  was  on  the  streets, 
looking  for  a  sign  I  could  read  something  to  remind 
me  of  Christians.  (I  had  learned  a  little  English  in 
Russia). 

"  The  first  church  I  saw  was  a  Sunday  school.  I 
went,  but  could  not  understand. 

"  Next  day  I  passed  a  building  which  had  the  sign, 
*Beth  Sar  Shalom,'  in  Hebrew,  or  'The  House  of 
the  Prince  of  Peace.*  I  learned  afterward  that  this 
was  the  Williamsburg  Mission  to  the  Jews.    The  build- 

264 


A  JEW'S  WORK  FOR  JEWS 

ing  was  closed.  Next  day  I  came  back.  I  found  half 
a  Jewish  tract  on  the  pavement ;  it  had  been  torn  by 
someone  to  whom  it  had  been  given.  Reading  this  I 
was  sure  I  had  found  a  Christian  church. 

"  That  evening  I  returned  and  found  a  woman  at 
the  door.  We  talked  in  German.  She  asked  me  in. 
It  was  something  like  the  first  Christian  meeting  in 
Russia.  I  introduced  myself  after  the  close  of  the 
meeting  as  a  Russian  Christian.  Three  weeks  later  I 
was  baptized. 

"  At  first  I  supported  myself  at  my  trade,  making 
caps.  But  all  cap  makers  are  Jews,  and  they  work 
seven  days  a  week.  So  I  had  to  give  up  work  at  my 
trade  and  find  other  work. 

"  I  would  speak  to  people  outside  the  church  after 
the  meeting  was  over.  The  Jews  were  in  crowds  on  the 
street.  I  would  come  among  them  and  give  them  my 
opinions  after  hearing  theirs,  at  first  speaking  as  a 
stranger.  I  knew  they  would  not  listen  to  me  if  they 
knew  I  was  a  Christian.  They  would  make  fun  and 
say  that  the  missionary  gave  me  money  for  doing  this 
work,  that  missionaries  don't  work,  they  have  an  easy 
time;  they  get  money  for  preaching. 

"  When  my  chance  came  I  would  say,  *  I  am  a 
Christian,  a  workingman,  working  just  as  hard  as 
you;  but  I  am  preaching  because  I  know  how  much 
you  need  salvation.'  " 

The  convert  was  unwilling  to  tell  in  detail  of  his 
efforts  to  win  the  Jews.  Those  who  know  him  have 
told  of  his  persistence  in  the  work  in  the  face  of  opposi- 
tion and  persecution,   and  of  his  success  in  many 

265 


THE  BOOK  OF  PERSONAL  WORK 

instances.  But  of  these  he  would  say  nothing.  He 
feels  that  his  life  belongs  to  God,  and  that  he  must 
work  for  God  in  spite  of  persecution ;  and  God  is  bless- 
ing his  efforts. 


m 


THIRTEEN 
SIX  WITNESSES  AT  WORK 


567 


LXIX 
A  LIFE  OF  PERSONAL  WORK 

TT  7HEN  Frances  Ridley  Havergal,  the  daughter  of 
^^  an  English  clergyman,  was  fourteen  years  old 
she  was  sent  from  home  to  a  private  school.  The 
night  before  she  left  home  her  sister  Ellen  introduced 
a  subject  that  she  felt  could  not  be  neglected  at  this 
most  important  time  in  the  young  girl's  life.  In  her 
autobiography  Miss  Havergal  has  told  of  the  sister's 
appeal : 

"  Ellen  stood  by  me,  brushing  my  hair,  and  taking 
the  last  opportunity  of  loving  counsel.  She  told  me 
that  I  was  going  to  begin  a  new  chapter  in  my  life.  I 
was  captiously  disposed,  and  rather  wanted  to  avoid 
a  serious  conversation,  so  I  answered  carelessly,  for  I 
knew  by  the  tone  of  her  voice  what  she  wanted  to 
lead  on  to.  But  it  would  not  do.  She  went  on  till 
I  was  softened — a  most  unusual  thing  under  the  proc- 
ess of  being  talked  to,  which  generally  had  the  most 
opposite  effect.  She  spoke  of  God's  love,  and  of  how 
pleasant  and  sweet  a  thing  it  was  to  love  him  who 
first  loved  us.  I  could  not  stand  it,  and  for  the  first 
time  for  five  years  I  spoke  out.  *  I  can't  love  God  yet, 
Nellie,'  was  all  I  said,  but  I  felt  a  great  deal  more.'* 

The  first  few  months  of  the  school  term  passed, 
and  there  was  a  time  of  special  spiritual  interest  in 
the  school.    Frances  had  not  yet  become  a  Christian 

269 


THE  BOOK  OF  PERSONAL  WORK 

when  a  young  schoolmate  came  to  her,  threw  her  arm 
about  her,  and  said,  "Oh,  Fanny,  the  blessing  has 
come  to  me  at  last.  Jesus  has  forgiven  me,  I  know. 
He  is  my  Saviour,  and  I  am  so  happy.  He  is  such  a 
Saviour  as  I  never  imagined.  He  has  not  cast  me  out ; 
he  said  so,  and  he  says  so  to  you.  Only  come  to  him 
and  he  will  receive  you.  Even  now  he  loves  you 
though  you  do  not  know  it."  She  explained  that  her 
first  impulse  in  her  new  found  joy  was  to  desire  that 
her  friends  should  possess  what  it  had  been  given  to 
her  to  find. 

A  little  later  a  teacher  asked  her  why  she  could  not 
trust  herself  to  Jesus.  This  time  the  young  girl  re- 
sponded to  the  appeal.  From  that  day  she  dated  her 
conversion. 

And  almost  from  that  day  she  was  a  tireless  worker 
for  the  souls  of  others.  At  first  she  was  timid  and 
constrained,  but  in  later  years  she  gained  confidence. 
One  who  has  written  of  her  life  says  that  "  her  skill 
in  difficult  spheres  of  action  became  signally  great. 
She  was  an  adept  in  the  art  of  speaking  for  Christ. 
She  could  do  it  in  social  meetings,  in  parlor  readings, 
and  in  conversation  with  individuals,  in  such  a  manner 
that,  though  it  might  sometimes  fail  in  making  a  con- 
quest, yet  it  did  not  alienate  the  individual  either  from 
herself  or  from  religion.  She  did  it,  too,  where  need 
required,  under  circumstances  ordinarily  considered 
unfavorable.  At  a  large  party,  for  example,  when 
asked  to  sing,  she  selected  a  spiritual  song  and  rendered 
it  with  such  feeling  that  it  subdued  the  giddy  throng 
into  dead  silence.  Writing  of  this  incident,  she  said : 
*  Afterward  I  had  two  really  important  conversations 

270 


A  LIFE  OF  PERSONAL  WORK 

with  strangers.  One  seemed  extremely  surprised  at 
finding  himself  quite  easily  drifted  from  the  bandinage 
with  which  he  started,  into  a  right  down  personal  talk 
about  his  danger  and  his  only  hope  for  safety;  he  took 
it  very  well,  and  thanked  me.'  " 

Once  she  said :  ''  Somehow  it  is  wonderful  how  the 
Master  manages  for  me  in  such  cases.  I  don't  think 
anyone  can  say  that  I  force  the  subject;  it  just  de- 
velops, one  thing  out  of  another,  quite  naturally,  till 
very  soon  they  find  themselves  face  to  face  with  eter- 
nal things,  and  the  Lord  Jesus  can  be  freely  lifted  up 
before  them.  I  could  not  contrive  a  conversation 
thus." 

In  her  autobiography  she  told  the  story  of  the  writ- 
ing of  the  hymn, 

"Take  my   life  and  let  it  be 
Consecrated,  Lord,  to  thee." 

"  I  went  for  a  little  visit  of  five  days,"  she  says. 
"  There  were  ten  persons  in  the  home,  some  uncon- 
verted and  long  prayed  for,  some  converted  but  not  re- 
joicing Christians.  He  gave  me  the  prayer,  '  Lord, 
Jesus,  give  me  all  in  this  home.'  And  he  just  did.  Be- 
fore I  left  the  house  everyone  had  got  a  blessing. 
The  last  night  of  my  visit  I  was  too  happy  to  sleep, 
and  passed  most  of  the  night  in  personal  renewal 
of  my  own  consecration;  and  these  little  coupkts 
formed  themselves  and  chimed  in  my  heart,  one  after 
another,  till  they  finished  with, 

'  Ever,  only,  all  for  thee  ! ' " 
Another   extract    from    the    autobiography   shows 
how  the  Christian  who  is  faithful  in  speaking  to  others 

271 


THE  BOOK  OF  PERSONAL  WORK 

about  Christ  may  be  used  to  reach  some  of  whom  there 
has  been  no  thought : 

"  Yesterday  I  somehow  came  to  a  good  full  stop 
in  my  writing  much  earlier  than  I  expected,  and 
asked  what  he  would  have  me  do  next,  go  on,  or 
go  out  at  once.  Just  then  a  young  lady  came  in,  and 
asked  me  if  I  had  a  few  minutes  to  spare.  So  I 
went  out  with  her  at  once.  She  had  overheard  a  short 
chat  I  had  had  some  days  ago  with  another,  and  it  had 
set  her  longing  for  something  more  than  she  had  got. 
She  had  started  out  for  a  walk  alone,  thinking  and 
praying,  and  the  thought  came  to  her  to  come  straight 
to  me,  which  she  seemed  to  think  an  unaccountably 
bold  step.    Well,  God  seemed  to  give  me  exactly  the 

right  message  for  her,  just  as  with  Miss  M last 

week,  the  two  cases  starting  from  a  very  different  level 
but  the  results  the  same,  a  real  turning  point.  Don't 
conclude  from  this,  however,  that  I  am  always  see- 
ing results,  because  I  am  not;  but  that  I  am  entirely 
content  about  these,  because  everything  is  just  as  he 
chooses  it  to  be." 

When  she  was  taking  holiday  she  was  just  as  earnest 
in  her  appeals  as  when  she  was  at  home.  From 
Switzerland  she  wrote  about  an  acquaintance  thus: 

**  I  knew  she  was  not  happy.  When  alone,  I  asked 
why  she  should  let  days  and  weeks  go  by,  drifting 
away  in  the  cold.  I  told  her  I  should  leave  her  room 
after  praying,  and  begged  her  to  remain  praying  alone 
and  surrender  her  whole  life  to  the  Lord  Jesus.  By 
and  by,  the  time  came  for  her  music  practicing.  There 
was  a  ringingness  in  her  touch,  playing  with  such  joy- 
ance.    Presently,  I  went  in  and  just  put  my  arm  round 

2^2 


A  LIFE  OF  PERSONAL  WORK 

her :  *  Is  it  for  Jesus  ?  '  *  Yes,  I've  made  up  my  mind, 
it  is  all  for  Jesus/  " 

It  must  not  be  thought,  however,  that  Miss  Havergal 
did  her  Christian  work  without  a  struggle.  Once  when 
she  was  absent  on  a  visit,  she  wrote : 

"  I  came  to  Newport  with  the  idea  of  not  being 
responsible  for  anyone's  soul  at  all.  I  enjoyed  the  first 
three  days  in  a  general  sort  of  way,  but  no  real  gain 
to  myself.  I  declined  addressing  the  Y.W.C.A. 
meeting,  but  was  present  and  was  asked  to  sing.  It 
was  all  very  nice,  but  not  real  work.  I  felt  dis- 
satisfied. .  .  .  Saturday  I  went  to  the  Infirmary. 
In  the  women's  ward  I  read  and  prayed  and  sang, 
and  then  spoke  to  each  alone.  I  saw  there  was  sowing 
and  reaping  work  wanted,  and  many  wanted  me  to 
come  again.  When  I  went  again  God  sent  much  bless- 
ing. One  had  found  peace  after  I  left  her.  Before 
I  left  the  ward  I  think  another  was  enabled  by  God's 
Spirit  to  trust  in  the  Lord  Jesus." 

When  she  could  not  speak  to  a  friend  in  person  she 
did  not  excuse  herself,  but  used  the  mails.  Thus  she 
wrote  to  one  young  woman : 

"  I  never  told  you,  but  you  can't  think  how  I  have 
longed  for  you  ever  since  I  first  saw  you.  I  have 
prayed  for  you  again  and  again.  I  want  you  for  Jesus. 
It  is  not  only  that  I  want  you  to  be  safe  in  him,  I  do 
want  that,  but  I  want  you  to  be  altogether  his  own, 
knowing  all  the  sweet  peace  of  being  his  very  own  and 
using  all  your  bright  days  for  him." 

Again  she  wrote  to  a  young  girl  who  was  about  to 
return  to  school : 

"Are  you  to  go  back  doubtful,  uneasy,   fearful, 

273 


THE  BOOK  OF  PERSONAL  WORK 

dissatisfied,  alone?  or  is  it  to  be  going  back  with  Jesus? 
...  I  desire  and  pray  that  the  great  question  of 
your  life,  of  your  whole  eternity,  may  be  decided  be- 
fore you  go  back/' 

To  a  young  man  she  wrote : 

"  To-morrow  3^our  manhood  begins.  Whose  shall 
it  be?  How  much  of  it  shall  be  for  him?  ...  I  want 
you  for  my  Master's  sake,  far  more  than  for  your 
own.  I  must  not  stay  up  writing,  but  I  don't  think 
I  shall  soon  sleep.  God  helping  me,  I  will  not  let  him 
go  except  he  bless  you." 

From  Switzerland  a  traveler  wrote  to  Miss  Haver- 
gal's  sister : 

"  I  feel  sure  that  God  led  us  to  Champiery  that  we 
might  meet  your  dear  sister  Frances.  Oh,  I  cannot 
tell  what  a  blessing  she  was  to  me  there.  I  always 
looked  for  those  fair  curls;  and  the  saloon  seemed 
desolate  if  I  could  not  hear  her  voice  and  often  merry 
laugh.  She  was  so  happy  and  whole-hearted,  and  she 
spoke  to  me  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  the  joy  of  being 
altogether  and  only  his.  Yes,  it  was  on  the  balcony 
at  Champiery  that  a  new  life  and  love  seemed  lighted 
up  in  my  soul.  Even  as  she  was  speaking  to  me  I  felt 
that,  with  God's  grace,  I  must  take  the  same  steps 
she  had." 


»74 


LXX 

WINNING  MEN  BY  HOLY  BOLDNESS 

T  N  a  Pennsylvania  village  a  boy  of  seventeen,  while 
-■'  attending  a  revival  service  in  the  local  church,  de- 
cided to  become  a  Christian.  After  the  service  the 
evangelist  walked  with  him  to  the  home  of  his  uncle, 
where  he  was  boarding.  His  father  lived  on  a  farm, 
three  miles  from  the  village.  All  his  ancestors  for 
generations  had  been  farmers. 

"Is  your  father  a  Christian?"  the  minister  asked 
the  lad,  before  leaving  him  at  the  gate.  ''  No?  Then 
that  will  be  your  first  work;  get  him  to  become  a 
Christian  and  unite  with  the  Church  when  you  do. 
Will  you  do  it?" 

"  I  shall  be  delighted,"  was  the  ready  response. 
**  But  do  you  think  I  know  how? " 

"  You  do  not  have  to  know  how.  Just  tell  him 
you  want  him  to  be  a  Christian.  Let  the  rest  take 
care  of  itself." 

It  did  not  occur  to  the  young  convert  to  question 
the  authority  of  the  minister  to  outline  his  work  for 
him,  or  to  fear  lest  he  make  a  fool  of  himself.  Evi- 
dently he  was  on  intimate  terms  with  his  father,  for 
he  looked  forward  eagerly  to  Friday  evening,  when 
he  was  to  go  home.  It  was  his  purpose  to  do  the  ap- 
pointed work  without  delay,  as  soon  as  opportunity 
offered. 

275 


THE  BOOK  OF  PERSONAL  WORK 

"  Father,  I  want  you  to  be  a  Christian,"  he  said, 
simply,  when  he  was  in  tlie  room  with  his  father. 

For  a  moment  there  was  no  reply.  The  father  only 
stared. 

"  I  suppose  he  never  had  been  so  startled  in  his  life," 
the  son  said  later,  in  telling  the  story.  "  I  spoke  those 
words  as  if  I  was  speaking  on  an  ordinary,  everyday 
matter.  Perhaps  he  was  all  the  more  startled  for  this 
reason." 

Finally  the  surprised  father  found  his  tongue. 

"  What  do  you  mean?  "  he  asked. 

The  boy  repeated  the  words,  and  explained  that  he 
expected  to  unite  with  the  Church. 

''  And  you  want  me  to  be  a  Christian?  "  the  father 
asked,  looking  hard  at  his  son. 

"  Certainly,  I  am  going  to  be  a  Christian  and  I 
want  you  to  come  along." 

By  that  time  the  boy  was  sitting  on  his  father's 
knee.  Looking  up  earnestly  into  the  face  so  close  to 
his  own,  the  boy  said : 

"Will  you  do  it.  Daddy?" 

The  mother  had  listened  intently  to  the  conversa- 
tion. She  had  been  silent  as  long  as  she  could,  but 
now  she  broke  in : 

"  Theodore,  we  had  better  go  with  our  boy." 

So,  when  the  son  became  a  member  of  the  Church, 
he  had  the  joy  of  standing  with  his  parents,  the  first 
fruits  of  his  service  of  Christ. 

"  From  the  day  when  I  spoke  to  father  about  be- 
coming a  Christian,  it  never  entered  my  head  that  I 
was  to  be  anything  but  a  minister,"  that  boy  said,  when 
he  was  a  man.     "  And  always  it  has  seemed  to  me  a 

276 


WINNING  MEN  BY  HOLY  BOLDNESS 

matter  of  course  to  work  with  individuals,  just  as  I 
worked  with  my  father. 

"  I  have  had  some  wonderful  experiences,  and  yet 
they  all  seem  perfectly  natural.  Somehow  I  expect 
results.  I  never  go  after  a  man  feeling  that  maybe  I 
am  to  be  defeated  in  the  effort  to  win  him. 

"  More,  personal  work  is  a  habit  with  me.  Yet 
I  should  add  that  the  work  is  never  done  perfunctorily. 
I  never  start  out  with  the  thought,  '  Well,  I  must  speak 
to  five  men  to-day.*  My  work  cannot  be  done  that 
way.  Impulse  is  an  important  part  of  my  equipment 
for  this  all-important  task.  I  dare  not  resist  the  im- 
pulse to  speak  to  a  man  for  God  any  more  than  I  dare 
to  do  the  work  mechanically.  Unless  we  act  on  the 
impulse  of  the  Holy  Spirit  when  we  are  seeking  souls, 
we  go  in  our  own  strength." 

This  incident  shows  what  he  means  when  he  says 
that  he  does  personal  work  on  impulse : 

"  As  I  sat  down  to  my  desk  one  clear,  bright  morn- 
ing in  May,  a  great  desire  seized  me  to  win  someone 
to  Christ  that  very  morning.  The  desire  mastered 
every  other  feeling.  With  a  prayer  for  the  Master's 
company  on  the  errand,  I  left  the  books  which  begged 
for  a  reading,  the  writing  in  which  my  heart  delights, 
and  made  straight  for  a  business  office. 

*'  I  knew  whom  I  was  after.  I  had  met  him  often. 
I  had  prayed  for  him.  We  were  good  friends,  and  yet 
I  had  never  set  out  before  to  win  him  to  Christ.  I 
believed  he  had  a  secret  love  for  Christ,  for  he  was  a 
man  of  irreproachable  life,  the  sort  of  man  who  is, 
perhaps,  the  hardest  to  win,  for  he  could  say  with 
all  truth  and  candor,  '  I  am  living  the  best  life  I  know 

277 


THE  BOOK  OF  PERSONAL  WORK 

how/  or,  '  I  am  living  a  better  life  than  many  of  your 
church  members ' ;  sayings  with  which  we  are  all 
familiar,  and  the  truth  of  which  often  robs  us  of  fur- 
ther words  in  our  effort  to  win  the  man  for  Christ.  I 
knew  this  man  could  say  this,  and  probably  would  if 
I  gave  him  a  chance.  But  my  soul  was  fired  with  a 
passion  to  win  him  that  morning. 

"  I  had  reached  the  office  by  this  time  and,  without 
further  thought,  I  stepped  in.  He  had  evidently  just 
reached  his  desk  for  the  morning's  work.  He  turned 
to  greet  me,  and  when  our  hands  came  together  I  held 
on.  His  eyes  met  mine,  and,  in  answer  to  his  *  good 
morning,'  I  said: 

** '  I  have  come  in  this  morning  to  ask  you  to  give 
your  heart  to  Christ  and  confess  him  before  men.' 

"  The  pause  was  not  awkward,  but  intense.  His 
eyes  moistened,  and  he  replied :  *  You  must  certainly 
mean  business  to  come  at  me  like  this.* 

"*I  do;  will  you  do  it?' 

"  Our  eyes  met  again,  and  he  said  with  a  delibera- 
tion that  must  have  thrilled  the  angels  of  heaven : 

"'I  will  do  it!' 

"  Some  days  afterward  when  we  met,  he  said :  '  You 
came  at  me  as  though  you  were  selling  me  a  house  and 
lot,  and  wanted  me  to  clinch  a  bargain  while  I  could 
get  it.' 

"  I  replied  that  it  was  the  greatest  bargain  he  ever 
made,  and  worth  clinching  in  a  business  fashion. 

"His  answer  I  shall  never  forget.  I  tcU  it  that 
others  who  may  wish  to  do  personal  work  may  have  it 
and  never  forget  it.    He  said : 

"  *  If  men  would  go  out  to  win  men  for  Christ  as 

278 


WINNING  MEN  BY  HOLY  BOLDNESS 

they  go  out  to  sell  real  estate,  with  the  same  sense  of 
value  in  mind  and  the  value  of  the  bargain  to  be 
clinched,  they  would  find  men  ready  to  close  with  the 
offer  of  Christ  on  the  spot/  '* 

Another  secret  of  this  man's  success  as  a  soul  win- 
ner is  his  holy  boldness  in  speaking  to  men.  He  does 
not  mince  his  words.  He  feels  that  he  has  a  tremen- 
dous message  to  deliver,  and  that  he  must  drive  it 
home  at  all  costs. 

One  night  a  drunken  man  came  into  the  church. 
As  he  staggered  into  a  seat  the  pastor  beckoned  to  an 
usher  and  asked  him  to  see  that  a  burly  guardian  sat 
by  the  side  of  the  drunken  man,  to  guard  against  dis- 
turbance. 

"  I  preached  at  that  man  all  the  evening,"  the  pastor 
has  said.  "  Some  people  might  have  said,  *  What's 
the  use?  he  cannot  understand.'  Yet  I  felt  that  my 
message  was  for  him.  At  the  close  of  the  service  I 
announced  an  after  meeting.  In  the  after  meeting  I 
asked  those  who  wished  us  to  pray  for  them  to  stand. 
The  drunken  man  stood.  He  seemed  to  throw  a  chill 
on  those  present.  No  one  would  pray.  The  meeting 
was  dismissed.  Then  I  spoke  to  the  man  who,  my 
people  thought,  had  killed  the  meeting. 

"  *  You  have  come  into  the  after  service.  Do  you 
know  why  you  came?  You  have  come  to  seek  Christ, 
have  you?  I  see  you  are  an  old  soldier.  You  have 
been  an  Indian  fighter,  you  say?  Well,  did  you  ever 
see  a  coward  ? ' 

"  The  word  made  his  eyes  blaze.  I  could  see  that 
he  had  nothing  but  scorn  for  a  coward. 

"  *  Very  well,  then,'  I  went  on,  *  you  want  to  enlist 
279 


THE  BOOK  OF  PERSONAL  WORK 

in  the  army  of  Christ.  Are  you  going  to  be  a  good 
soldier,  or  are  you  going  to  be  a  coward  ? ' 

"  It  was  evident  that  the  question  sobered  him  in- 
stantly. For  a  moment  he  did  not  speak.  Then  he 
said: 

"*MyGod!    Fmlost!' 

"  *  Not  if  you  will  be  saved,'  was  the  reply. 

"After  prayer,  he  went  out.  One  of  the  deacons 
who  had  heard  our  talk,  said : 

"  *  He  is  too  drunk  to  know  what  he  is  doing.' 

"  Yet  within  two  weeks  that  man  came  to  us  with  his 
wife,  two  brothers-in-law,  two  sisters-in-law,  and  his 
son,  and  all  became  members  of  the  Church,  though 
none  had  been  Christians  before  the  evening  when  the 
word  coward  was  flung  in  his  face. 

"  And  what  a  change  there  was  in  his  appearance ! 
When  we  first  saw  him  he  was  unshaven,  his  clothing 
was  soiled,  his  linen  was  dirty.  When  he  united  with 
the  Church  he  was  altogether  clean  and  tidy.  '  The 
Lord  has  cleaned  up  my  body  as  well  as  my  soul,'  he 
said. 

"  At  once  he  gave  up  a  position  which  paid  good 
wages,  in  order  that  he  might  escape  the  profanity  of 
his  fellow-workers,  and  the  temptation  to  drink  that 
would  come  to  him  in  their  presence. 

"  To-day  he  is  battalion  chief  in  the  fire  department 
of  an  interior  city  in  New  York  State." 

Here  is  another  instance  when  boldness  won,  to 
the  amazement  of  onlookers : 

One  day  this  pastor  was  conducting  a  meeting  in 
a  Brooklyn  machine  shop.  A  big  Swede,  a  regular 
bruiser,  whose  face  told  of  his  licentious  life,  annoyed 

280 


WINNING  MEN  BY  HOLY  BOLDNESS 

him,  as  he  had  often  done  before.  To  this  man  had 
been  traced  several  anonymous  letters  in  which  the 
minister  had  been  threatened  with  violence.  The 
Swede  could  not  write,  but  he  had  used  as  a  tool  a 
weak  man  who  wrote  for  him. 

It  was  the  last  day  of  the  meetings,  and  the  minister 
felt  the  impulse  to  speak  to  the  big  Swede.  His  oppor- 
tunity came  when  he  jumped  down  from  the  bench 
on  which  he  had  been  speaking.  The  Swede  was  at 
his  elbow.  Reaching  up,  the  minister  grasped  his 
jacket,  and  said : 

"  Billy,  you  are  a  bad  man.  I  can  see  into  your 
heart.  You  are  at  enmity  with  God.  Why  don't 
you  get  right  with  him?" 

"  I  braced  myself  for  the  result  of  my  words,"  the 
personal  worker  tells  the  story.  "  I  knew  that  Billy 
would  have  struck  a  man  for  less  than  I  had  said. 

"  But  he  only  hung  his  head.  Then  he  said,  in 
broken  English: 

"  *  Yes,  I  ought  to  be  better.'  " 

A  year  later  the  pastor  was  back  at  the  shop  for 
another  meeting.  The  first  man  to  take  his  hand 
was  the  Swede. 

"  Do  you  know  me  ?  "  he  asked. 

"  Yes,"  was  the  reply.  "  But  you  don't  look  as  you 
did  a  year  ago.    What  is  the  matter?  " 

"  I've  joined  the  Church.  My  wife  and  my  son 
joined  with  me." 

"  How  did  it  happen?  "  he  was  asked. 

"  Do  you  know  the  day  you  told  me  I  was  a  bad 
man?  You  were  the  first  man  who  ever  told  me 
that.    Fd  have  smashed  anyone  else  who  told  me  that. 

281 


THE  BOOK  OF  PERSONAL  WORK 

I  couldn't  get  away  from  it.  I  had  to  become  a 
Christian." 

In  a  similar  meeting  in  the  Brooklyn  Navy  Yard 
the  minister  spoke  on  the  subject,  "  Ye  must  be  born 
again."  In  the  course  of  his  talk  he  used  Christ's 
illustration,  **  The  wind  bloweth  where  it  listeth." 

"  Yes,  and  the  Holy  Spirit  leaves  a  man  like  the 
wind,"  was  a  workman's  greeting,  after  the  meeting. 
"  I  know  the  Scriptures."  Then  he  proved  it  by 
quoting  half  a  dozen  passages. 

"  How  do  you  come  to  know  the  Scriptures?"  he 
was  asked.     "  You  are  a  tough." 

"  Yes,  but  I  used  to  be  a  minister.  Now  I  am  a 
boiler  riveter.     I  know  all  you  can  tell  me." 

"  Do  you  know  what  I  think  of  you?  "  the  minister 
asked.    "  You  are  the  biggest  coward  I  ever  faced." 

"  What  do  you  mean  ?  " 

"If  you  know  what  I  say  is  true,  and  refuse  to 
face  it  and  do  the  right  thing,  you  are  a  coward." 

The  man  turned  away  without  another  word.  The 
minister  feared  he  had  spoken  too  severely.  Three 
months  passed.  Then  the  man  turned  up  at  a  noon 
meeting.  He  was  clean.  All  signs  of  dissipation  were 
gone. 

"  Do  you  know  how  you  drove  the  truth  home  to 
me?  "  the  riveter  asked.  "  I  haven't  been  able  to  get 
away  from  your  words.  We  had  prayer  in  the  home 
last  night  for  the  first  time  in  twelve  years.  I'm  gomg 
back  to  where  I  was  before.    I'll  be  preaching  again." 

During  the  meetings  conducted  by  "  Billy  "  Sunday 
in  Philadelphia  in  the  early  months  of  191 5,  the  sub- 
ject of  this  chapter  had  many  wonderful  experiences 

2^2 


WINNING  MEN  BY  HOLY  BOLDNESS 

in  dealing  with  individuals.    He  was  told  thus  of  one 
of  these: 

"  One  night,  after  the  crowd  had  gone,  I  saw  a  man 
walking  aimlessly  among  the  deserted  choir  seats. 
He  was  fingering  a  hymnbook  and  muttering  to  him- 
self.    He  looked  so  strange  that  I  addressed  him. 

"'What  is  wrong  to-night?'  I  asked.  *  You  are 
full  of  booze.    What  are  you  doing  with  that  book  ? ' 

"  '  I  am  a  member  of  the  choir.' 

"  *  And  drunk  ?     Why  are  you  here  ?  ' 

"  *  I  wanted  to  hear  him  all  I  could.    I  need  help/ 

"  *  Well,  you  can't  get  help  unless  you  will  give  up 
the  drink.' 

"  Then  he  told  me  his  story.  His  first  wife  died, 
leaving  two  children.  These  he  put  in  an  orphan 
asylum.  Soon  he  married  again,  to  make  a  home  for 
the  children.  For  some  reason  the  wife  sold  the 
household  goods  and  disappeared  with  the  children. 
Then  he  took  to  drink. 

"  He  gave  me  his  last  address.  I  turned  this  over 
at  once  to  one  of  my  church  workers  and  asked  her 
to  look  up  the  woman  for  the  old  man. 

"  *  Old  man,  listen,'  I  said  to  him.  *  You  say  you 
were  once  a  member  of  the  Church.  You  have  been 
bad.  Your  wife  had  provocation.  There  must  have 
been  right  on  her  side.  Now  I  want  you  to  set  yourself 
right.  We  have  a  board  meeting  at  our  church  Mon- 
day night.  I  want  you  to  come  out.  Tell  your  story 
to  the  deacons  and  ask  to  unite  with  the  Church.  You 
see,  I'm  going  all  the  way  with  you.  I  have  faith  in 
you.    I  put  you  on  your  honor.* 

"  *  ril  be  there,'  he  said'. 
283 


THE  BOOK  OF  PERSONAL  WORK 

"  On  Monday  evening,  before  the  hour  for  the  meet- 
ing to  begin,  he  was  there,  and  with  him  was  his  wife. 
He  told  his  story,  as  he  had  promised  to  do.  There 
was  no  concealment,  no  evasion.  As  he  concluded,  he 
said: 

"  *  You're  the  first  man  who  has  put  me  on  my 
honor  in  twenty  years.  When  a  man  believes  in  me, 
I  am  bound  to  show  up.' 

**  Two  weeks  later  the  husband  and  wife  came  to 
church,  leading  the  two  daughters.  '  I  want  them  to 
be  members  of  the  Church,'  the  father  said.  '  They 
are  both  Christians.' 

"  *  How  long  have  you  been  Christians  ? '  I  asked 
them. 

'* '  Ever  since  that  night  two  weeks  ago  when 
daddy  came  home  from  church  and  prayed  with  us,' 
they  said." 

"  It  pays  to  put  a  hard  man  to  a  hard  test,"  the 
worker  insists. 

A  problem  of  a  different  sort  was  put  to  this  per- 
sonal worker  one  evening  after  a  theater  meeting, 
when  a  burly  man  approached  him,  grinning,  and 
said: 

"  You  didn't  get  me  to-day!  " 

"  Why  didn't  you  come?  "  he  was  asked. 

"  I  wanted  you  to  get  me,  but  you  didn't,"  was  the 
strange  reply. 

"What  kind  of  state  of  mind  is  that?"  he  was 
questioned  further.  "  You  want  to,  and  won't !  That's 
a  peculiar  attitude,  I  must  say.  Well,  I  am  to  be  here 
Stmday  night.  I'll  get  you  then  for  Christ.  He  is 
working  for  me.    You  can't  fight  both  of  us." 

284 


WINNING  MEN  BY  HOLY  BOLDNESS 

On  the  next  Sunday  evening  the  personal  worker 
told  the  people  at  th«  theater  of  his  experience  with 
this  man. 

"  I  don't  know  whether  he  is  here,  or  not,"  he 
said.  "  If  he  is  here,  he  is  going  to  come  down  and 
give  me  his  hand  in  token  of  his  desire  to  be  a  Chris- 
tian. He  can't  resist.  The  man  who  wants  to  be 
reached  by  Christ,  is  going  to  be  reached." 

The  man  came  at  once. 

"  You  got  me,"  he  said,  simply. 

"How  did  I  get  you?" 

"  You  were  honest.  You  told  everything  right  out. 
I  didn't  expect  you  to  do  that." 

In  a  Baltimore  shop  a  workman  of  another  stamp 
altogether  came  to  this  same  minister.  He  was  an 
infidel,  who  declared  he  did  not  need  Christ,  even  if 
there  was  a  Christ.  He  was  not  a  bad  man,  but  he 
was  a  moralist. 

"  I  am  willing  to  take  my  chances,"  he  said. 

"With  whom?"  he  was  asked.  "It  is  nonsense 
to  say  you  will  take  your  chances  unless  you  name 
someone  with  whom  you  will  take  your  chances." 

"  That's  easy,"  the  man  replied.  "  I'll  take  my 
chances  with  a  lot  of  Christians  I  know.  I  stand  as 
good  a  chance  as  they  do." 

"  Then  you  will  land  in  hell !  " 

"How  is  that?"  was  the  surprised  question. 

"  Because  you  will  pick  out  hypocrites,  not  real 
Christians.    And  they  will  lead  you  straight  to  hell." 

The  next  week  he  came  to  the  minister  again. 

"  I  have  been  thinking  all  week  of  what  you  said 
to  me,"  he  began.     "  You  are  right.     The  Christians 

285 


THE  BOOK  OF  PERSONAL  WORK 

I  would  choose  to  take  my  chances  with  would  land 
me  in  hell." 

"  Will  you  stand  up  and  tell  the  men  that  ?  You 
have  been  standing  in  my  way  here.  I  can't  get  past 
you." 

But  the  man  said  he  was  no  speaker;  he  could  not 
be  expected  to  do  as  he  was  asked. 

"  Yet,  at  the  end  of  the  meeting,  I  told  the  men  of 
our  conversation,"  the  narrator  went  on.  "  '  He  is 
going  to  tell  you  he  thinks  he  had  better  get  on 
the  other  side,'  "  I  explained. 

"  I  knew  I  was  taking  a  chance,"  the  personal 
worker  says.    "  What  if  he  wouldn't  speak?  " 

There  was  a  minute's  silence.  Then  the  man  came 
to  the  front. 

"  The  minister  is  right,"  he  said.  "  I'm  going  to 
stop  fighting  Christianity.  I'm  going  to  be  a  Christian 
if  I  can  learn  how." 

"  That  man  is  an  earnest  Christian  to-day,  a  member 
of  the  Methodist  Church,"  was  said  in  concluding  this 
story.  Then  the  speaker  added :  "  You  must  shock 
many  a  man  to  get  him  into  the  Kingdom.  There 
must  be  a  jogging  somewhere,  or  nothing  will  happen." 

The  worker  once  startled  a  student  of  the  University 
of  Pennsylvania  whom  he  had  seen  several  times  at 
the  Sunday  evening  service.  He  was  a  fine-looking 
young  man,  mature  for  a  student,  for  he  was  nearly 
thirty  years  old. 

"  You  are  a  Christian  ?  "  he  was  asked  at  the  close 
of  one  of  these  services. 

**  No !    I've  no  use  for  Christianity,"  he  replied. 

"  You  ought  to  be  a  Christian." 
286 


WINNING  MEN  BY  HOLY  BOLDNESS 

"  I  can't  be,  and  remain  in  my  business.  I  am  a 
politician.  I  come  from  a  New  England  city.  Some 
of  the  ward  politicians  are  clubbing  together  to  pay 
my  expenses  in  the  University.  They  want  me  to 
learn  economics  and  political  science  and  jurispru- 
dence, so  that  when  I  return  home  I  can  show  them 
how  to  obstruct  legislation  and  make  a  good  thing 
for  the  crowd." 

"  Aren't  you  ashamed  of  yourself?  "  he  was  asked. 
*'  A  clean  fellow  like  you  to  be  beholden  to  a  gang 
whose  dream  it  is  to  defeat  decent  legislation.  I 
am  ashamed  of  you !  " 

"  I  never  thought  of  it  that  way,"  he  said,  as  he 
turned  away. 

A  little  later  he  sought  the  minister  who  had  shocked 
him  by  his  plain  words. 

"  You  hit  me  so  hard  I  had  to  see  you  again,"  he 
began.  **  I  need  the  money  those  three  men  are  send- 
ing me." 

"  Oh,  if  you  want  to  train  with  the  Devil's  bunch, 
you  can,"  he  was  greeted.  "Why  don't  you  cut  with 
that  bunch  and  be  a  Christian!  You  don't  have  to 
train  with  those  fellows." 

Many  times  he  came  to  see  the  minister.  Always  he 
had  his  arguments  ready. 

But  one  Sunday  night  when  the  invitation  was 
given,  he  came  forward.  He  asked  to  meet  the  Board. 
To  them  he  said: 

"  I  can't  tell  you  how  I  feel.  I  have  no  experience 
to  relate.  I  can  only  say  that  I  want  to  do  all  I  can 
for  Christ.    I  want  to  go  out  and  fight  for  righteous- 


287 


THE  BOOK  OF  PERSONAL  WORK 

At  once  he  sent  word  to  the  gang  that  he  could  not 
take  more  of  their  dirty  money.  Then  he  began  to 
work  among  the  students.  He  gathers  them  in  groups 
and  talks  to  them.  He  is  a  sort  of  undergraduate 
lay  preacher. 

*'  What  are  you  going  to  do  when  you  finish  your 
college  course?"  he  was  asked. 

"  Go  home  and  fight  the  bunch.  I  can  do  it  from  the 
inside,"  he  said. 

"It  is  the  straight  gospel  all  men  want,  business 
men,  professional  men,  factory  men,  students,"  the 
worker  urges.  **  It  is  a  mistake  to  think  that  men  can 
be  reached  by  a  diluted  gospel,  a  gospel  trimmed  for 
their  benefit.  They  say  that  students  are  the  hardest 
men  to  deal  with.  I  have  not  found  it  so.  For  three 
years  I  have  had  a  class  of  thirty  fraternity  men.  We 
don't  have  sociological  topics;  we  have  the  straight 
gospel.  We  close  our  service  with  prayer.  And  six 
of  the  group  have  become  out  and  out  Christians 
recently. 

"  Yes,  it  is  the  old  gospel  that  goes  home.  But  it 
must  be  driven  home  with  boldness." 


288 


LXXI 

THE  MAKING  OF  A  PERSONAL 
WORKER 

"  T  ENTERED  Bridgewater  a  careless,  thoughtless, 
■■'  godless,  swearing  young  fellow." 

This  was  the  way  George  Williams  characterized 
himself  when  he  told  of  the  days  of  his  first  service 
as  a  clerk  in  a  draper's  shop  in  a  provincial  town  in 
England. 

Fortunately  for  him,  however,  his  associates  were 
not  all  like  himself.  Most  of  them  lived  carelessly 
and  even  loosely,  but  there  were  two  apprentices  whose 
lives  showed  the  results  of  Christian  training.  "  I 
saw  increasingly  that  they  were  going  to  heaven,  but 
that  I  was  on  the  downward  road  to  hell,"  Mr.  Wil- 
liams wrote.  "  I  now  began  to  pray,  but,  even  on  my 
knees,  oaths  would  come  to  my  lips.  I  felt  that  there 
was  a  difference  between  me  and  these  other  assist- 
ants, and  I  tried  to  discover  what  it  was." 

At  least  one  of  the  young  men  who  attracted  him 
pleaded  with  him  to  change  his  manner  of  life,  but  at 
first  his  pleadings  seemed  to  have  little  effect.  Yet 
while  the  words  made  no  impression,  the  consistent 
life  of  the  apprentice  influenced  him. 

One  night,  after  returning  from  Zion  Chapel,  he 
knelt  down  at  the  back  of  the  draper's  shop  and  gave 
his  heart  to  God.  At  once  he  began  to  live  in  accord- 
ance with  what  became  his  life  motto :  "  It  is  not 

289 


THE  BOOK  OF  PERSONAL  WORK 

how  little  but  how  much  we  can  do  for  others."  Fel- 
low clerks  felt  the  influence  of  his  life  and  his  words. 
Within  a  few  months  the  prayer  meeting  and  the 
Bible  class  started  by  him  among  his  fellows  "had 
become  almost  a  part  of  the  business  routine."  Within 
a  few  months  the  whole  aspect  of  the  Bridgewater 
shop  was  changed.  When  the  term  of  his  apprentice- 
ship expired,  he  was  missed  by  many. 

The  most  important  event  of  the  brief  service  as 
clerk  for  his  brother  at  a  village  near  Bridgewater  was 
the  response  of  his  brother's  wife  to  his  urgent  pres- 
entation of  Jesus  Christ. 

In  1 84 1  the  young  Christian  entered  a  London  dra- 
pery establishment  where  scores  of  young  men  were 
employed  as  apprentices  and  assistants.  In  accordance 
with  the  custom  of  the  day,  these  young  men  lived  in 
rooms  provided  by  their  employer. 

At  the  time  it  was  said  that  it  was  almost  impossible 
for  one  of  these  men  to  be  a  Christian.  The  hours 
of  work  were  long,  and  there  was  no  restraint  placed 
on  them  when  the  brief  hour  for  relaxation  came  at 
the  close  of  the  day.  The  men  easily  fell  into  dissolute 
habits.  As  a  result  the  rooms  in  which  the  appren- 
tices and  clerks  lived  were  the  abode  of  wickedness 
of  all  kinds. 

The  thought  of  these  men — and  of  the  one  hundred 
and  fifty  thousand  like  them  in  London — saddened 
George  Williams.  It  seemed  to  him  that  "  no  man 
cared  for  their  souls." 

At  once  he  began  to  devise  ways  to  help  them. 
Tactfully  he  talked  with  fellow  clerks,  found  a  few 
who  were  ready  to  join  him  in  Christian  service  and 

290 


THE  MAKING  OF  A  PERSONAL  WORKER 

persuaded  others  to  begin  the  Christian  life.  With 
their  help  he  held  prayer  meetings  in  the  rooms, 
labored  with  the  men  one  by  one,  and  prayed  for  them 
long  and  earnestly.  The  brief  entries  in  diaries  kept 
at  this  time  show  that  he  enjoyed  most  the  days  on 
which  he  was  able  to  persuade  someone  to  think  of 
life  more  seriously. 

Promotion  came  to  him,  but  his  thoughts  were  still 
fixed  on  his  fellows  and  their  needs  rather  than  on 
himself.    For  at  this  time  he  wrote : 

"  What  is  my  aim  ?  Is  it  money,  honor,  dignity, 
luxuries,  ease?  What  is  there  in  money  that  will 
satisfy  thee,  O  my  soul?  What  honor  can  there  be 
compared  to  the  honor  I  already  possess  of  being  a 
child  of  God  and  having  a  title  to  an  inheritance  incor- 
ruptible ?  What  dignity  so  ennobling  as  what  I  already 
possess?  What  greatness  equal  to  being  a  child  of 
God,  a  joint  heir  with  Christ?  Luxuries,  what  are 
they?  Pleasing  to  the  flesh,  but  not  half  so  pleasing 
as  the  smile  of  His  countenance.  Ease,  what  is  that? 
Do  I  require  it?  No,  not  while  lost  souls  are  going 
to  hell." 

His  hunger  for  souls  is  evident  from  these  state- 
ments made  by  J.  E.  Hodder-Williams,  in  his  bi- 
ography of  the  draper's  clerk : 

"  He  singled  out  one  after  another  from  among 
the  assistants  in  the  drapery  establishment,  and  plead 
for  them  individually  at  the  throne  of  Grace.  His 
diaries  contain  many  references  to  these  early 
wrestlings.  *  In  room  No.  14,*  he  writes  at 
one  time,  *  the  Lord  having  closed  me,  in,  I 
was    enabled    to    plead,    and    I    believe    the    Lord 

291 


THE  BOOK  OF  PERSONAL  WORK 

has  given  me .'     Here  follow  the  names  of  three 

assistants.  'Oh,  Lord,  now  come  down  and  let  me 
plead  with  them  until  I  prevail.'  On  the  next  day 
another  name  is  added,  and  every  week  the  list  grows. 
At  the  end  of  the  year  he  enters  the  names  of  nine 
friends  for  whom  he  has  made  special  supplication, 
all  of  whom  have  received  Christ.  In  one  case  the 
answer  came  within  two  days.  His  belief  in  the  power 
of  prayer  seldom  faltered.  His  was  the  assurance 
of  faith  that  works  miracles.     *  I  believe,'  he  writes, 

*  that  T will  feel  his  sin  this  day  and  turn  to  Jesus. 

Oh,  Lord,  hear  and  answer  my  prayer.'  Two  months 
later  there  is  an  entry  which  proves  that  the  prayer 
is  abundantly  answered.  On  December  23,  1844,  he 
mentions  a  number  of  men  for  whom  he  is  praying, 
and  in  January  of  the  following  year  six  of  these  are 
'*  under  conviction,  and  gave  evidence  of  the  work 
of  grace.'  Surely,  never  young  man  had  quicker 
or  more  abundant  harvest." 

One  reason  for  the  abundance  of  the  harvest  was 
the  fact  that  he  was  unwearied  in  his  efforts  to  help 
bring  the  answer  to  his  own  prayers  by  talking  to  the 
men  whose  names  were  on  his  list,  asking  them  to 
accept  Christ. 

"  The  meetings  grew  rapidly  in  number  and  in- 
fluence," the  story  continues.  "  On  June  30,  1843,  ^ 
prayer  meeting  from  half -past  six  to  half -past  seven 
is  established  in  No.  i  bedroom.  A  month  later  there 
are  twenty  present  at  the  morning  prayer  meeting." 

Soon  "  a  kind  of  informal  home  missionary  society 
was  founded,  one  of  the  aims  of  which  was  that  in 
due  course  everyone  in  the  house  should  be  spoken 

292 


THE  MAKING  OF  A  PERSONAL  WORKER 

to  about  his  soul.  At  each  meeting  certain  names  were 
brought  forward  of  those  for  whom  special  and  united 
prayer  was  suggested,  and  in  this  manner  man  after 
man  was  marked  out  and  no  opportunity  was  lost  of 
speaking  with  him.  In  almost  every  case  their  faith 
and  their  works  were  rewarded,  and  almost  daily 
there  were  added  unto  them  such  as  should  be  saved." 

One  secret  of  George  Williams'  success  in  this  work 
for  his  associates  was  his  tact.  "  He  was  wont  to 
say,  when  asked  as  to  the  means  he  suggested  for 
tackling  a  young  man,  'Don't  argue,  take  him  to  sup- 
per,' "  and  in  more  than  one  instance  he  carried  out  his 
suggestion  literally.  In  reviewing  these  early  days, 
he  used  to  tell  the  story  of  how  they  won  over  to  their 
side  one  of  the  young  fellows  in  the  house  who  was 
most  active  in  his  opposition,  and  whose  conduct  was 
a  terrible  ordeal  for  their  faith.  "  He  held  a  good 
position  in  the  shop,  and  the  Christian  young  men 
could  not  get  near  him  in  any  way.  When  a  young 
fellow  gave  his  heart  to  Christ,  he  would  pounce  on 
him  and  say,  '  We'll  soon  take  all  that  nonsense  out 
of  you ! '  He  was  the  organizer  and  chairman  of  the 
*  free-and-easy '  held  on  Saturday  evening  at  the  ad- 
joining public  house,  *  The  Goose  and  Gridiron,'  to 
which  many  of  Williams'  fellow  clerks  resorted.  In 
a  short  time  he  had  promoted  a  very  active  and  vigor- 
ous campaign  against  these  young  men  of  the  upper 
room,  and  naturally  he  was  at  once  marked  out  by 
them  for  special  and  particular  prayer.  For  many 
weeks  they  waited  in  vain  for  sign  of  change.  His 
hostility  increased  in  vehemence  and  bitterness." 

One  evening,  when  Williams  and  his  comrades  had 

293 


THE  BOOK  OF  PERSONAL  WORK 

been  trying  to  devise  some  means  of  getting  in  touch 
with  him,  the  leader  of  the  band  said : 

"  Can  anyone  tell  me  if  there  is  anything  he  is 
specially  fond  of  which  we  could  give  him?  Can  we 
do  anything  that  will  overcome  his  dislike  for  us?  " 

"  He  has  a  passion  for  oysters,"  was  the  laughing 
suggestion  made  by  a  clerk. 

"  Then  let's  give  him  an  oyster  supper !  " 

The  story  moves  on  rapidly  to  the  inevitable  con- 
clusion :  "  In  due  course  he  was  casually  informed 
that  a  number  of  the  young  fellows  were  going  to 
join  in  a  big  oyster  supper,  and  would  be  glad  if  he 
would  accompany  them.  The  idea  of  these  Chris- 
tian young  men  indulging  in  such  frivolity  amused 
him  immensely  and  in  a  spirit  of  bravado  he  accepted 
their  invitation.  It  was  a  lively  evening  for  all  con- 
cerned, and  all  enjoyed  it,  for  George  Williams  had 
given  strict  instructions  that  no  attempt  at  proselyting 
was  to  be  made  on  that  occasion.  Their  avowed 
enemy,  finding  himself  in  such  pleasant  company, 
came  to  the  conclusion  that  these  young  men  were  not 
so  black  as  he  had  painted  them.  As  a  return  for 
their  hospitality,  he  consented  later  on  to  attend  some 
of  their  meetings." 

Prayer  ajid  personal  work  had  their  effect  on  the 
difficult  young  man,  and  before  long  he  asked  to  be 
admitted  as  a  member  of  the  praying  band. 

By  this  time  George  Williams  was  being  avoided  by 
those  who  did  not  wish  to  hear  his  appeals  as  much 
as  he  was  sought  by  those  who  enjoyed  his  Christian 
fellowship.  ''  Going  to  bed  at  night  was  an  under- 
taking calling  for  much  careful  scouting  on  the  part 

294 


THE  MAKING  OF  A  PERSONAL  WORKER 

of  those  who  had  attracted  his  attention,  and  they 
would  carefully  examine  the  passages  leading  to  their 
bedrooms  to  make  sure  of  the  coast  being  clear,  for 
their  zealous  comrade  was  often  lying  in  ambush,  and, 
given  the  opportunity,  would  not  be  denied." 

Yet  he  was  one  of  the  most  popular  men  in  the 
establishment.  "  His  importunity  never  offended. 
He  had,  as  was  often  said,  a  way  with  him.  It  was 
impossible  to  resent  his  cheery,  unaffected  sincerity, 
his  manly  directness,  his  courageous  simplicity,  and 
all  in  the  house  respected  him,  for  he  was  admitted 
to  be  one  of  the  best  salesmen  in  the  city." 

The  employer  was  not  forgotten.  He  was  the  sub- 
ject of  prayer,  and  personal  interviews  with  him  were 
sought.  In  1843  h^  became  a  Christian;  in  the  fall 
of  that  year  he  employed  a  chaplain  to  conduct 
morning  worship  for  the  young  men.  A  little  later 
he  was  chosen  president  of  the  Young  Men's  Mis- 
sionary Society. 

By  this  time  it  was  said  to  be  almost  as  impossible 
for  an  employee  of  the  house  to  keep  from  being  a 
Christian  as,  at  the  beginning  of  George  Williams' 
clerkship,  it  was  for  an  employee  to  be  a  Christian. 
The  change  in  sentiment  was  reflected  by  a  letter 
written  by  the  head  of  the  firm  to  a  new  assistant : 

''  I  conclude  from  your  letters  that  your  earnest 
desire  is  to  live  to  God,  and  this  moves  me  to  engage 
you.  Be  much  in  prayer,  then,  that  God  may  make 
you  useful  in  my  establishment.  Come  in  a  spirit  of 
prayer,  and  God  will  bless  you.'* 

Of  course  the  work  could  not  be  confined  to  one 
establishment.      Soon    Williams    and    his    associates 

295 


THE  BOOK  OF  PERSONAL  WORK 

were  doing  personal  work  among  the  employees  of 
other  houses. 

And  on  June  6,  1844,  the  young  man  whose  prayer 
meetings  and  services  with  individuals  had  been  used 
by  God  for  the  transformation  of  the  clerks  in  a  large 
business  united  with  associates  in  forming  the  first 
Young  Men's  Christian  Association. 


296 


LXXII 
RECRUITING  ON  THE  PRAIRIES 

/^  NE  of  the  most  unique  of  the  men  who  are 
^^  notable  for  their  passion  for  personal  work  is 
Robert  Frederick  Sulzer,  a  bluff  Sunday-school  mis- 
sionary on  the  prairies.  He  was  once  a  railway  man, 
but  his  success  in  winning  his  associates  as  recruits  for 
Christ  made  him  ready  to  listen  to  the  invitation  to 
the  work  which  he  looked  on  as  a  distinct  promotion. 

David  James  Burrell,  D.D.,  LL.D.,  who  knew  the 
missionary  intimately  in  the  days  of  his  railroad  serv- 
ice, has  said  of  him :  **  His  methods  are  out  of  the 
ordinary,  but  I  have  never  known  them  to  offend. 
His  sense  of  humor  is  contagious  and  always  carries 
him  through.  He  makes  people  smile,  but  he  makes 
them  cry,  too.  His  handshake  is  an  open  sesame  to 
the  hearts  of  those  who  do  not  like  his  religion.  .  .  . 
I  never  knew  a  more  tactful  man;  and  I  have  seen 
him  more  than  once  at  close  quarters  with  the  enemy. 
He  conquers  by  the  strategy  of  love." 

One  Sunday  morning  in  1863  the  future  missionary 
was  in  Corning,  New  York,  where  he  had  gone  from 
his  home  in  New  York  City,  in  search  of  work.  The 
lonely  lad  wandered  into  a  church.  After  the  service 
was  over  he  was  going  out  of  the  door  when  the  old 
janitor  hurried  after  him,  laid  his  hand  on  his  shoulder, 
spoke  kindly  to  him,  and  urged  him  to  remain  to 

297 


THE  BOOK  OF  PERSONAL  WORK 

Sunday  school.  His  heart  warmed  at  the  unexpected 
greeting  from  a  stranger.  He  did  remain,  and  at  the 
close  of  the  study  hour  another  man  gave  him.  a  per- 
sonal message. 

Next  day  the  teacher  of  the  class  called  on  him  at 
the  tin  shop  where  he  had  secured  employment.  He 
has  never  forgotten  the  words  of  his  caller,  words 
which  had  their  reward  when  the  tinner's  helper — 
the  trophy  of  two  men  who  did  not  overlook  the  oppor- 
tunity to  speak  to  a  homesick  boy — confessed  Christ 
in  the  church  which  he  had  entered  first  as  a  shrinking 
stranger. 

Eighteen  years  later,  as  a  railroad  employee  in  Iowa, 
he  had  an  experience  in  personal  work  that  justified 
the  words  of  Doctor  Burrell  concerning  him.  Of  this 
he  has  written  in  '*  Planting  the  Outposts  "  : 

"  I  was  interested  in  all  kinds  of  mission  work  and 
often  spoke  to  the  railroad  men  about  their  salvation. 
One  evening  I  said  to  one  of  them,  '  George,  are  you 
ready  to  become  a  Christian  ? '  '  No  use  trying,  a 
man  can't  be  a  Christian,  and  railroad.'  '  Well,'  said 
I,  '  you  come  in  here.'  I  took  him  into  the  mission — 
the  old  saloon  building — and  in  the  dark  I  said, 
*  George,  if  you  ever  expect  to  eat  another  meal,  you 
give  your  heart  to  the  Lord  right  now,  or  you  never 
will.'  He  was  converted,  raised  a  Christian  family, 
and  is  now  a  prominent  official  of  a  trunk  line  rail- 
road in  the  South." 

Four  years  after  this  experience  he  began  the  work 
as  a  Sunday-school  missionary  for  which  uncon- 
sciously he  had  been  preparing  himself.  The  story 
of  the  beginning  of  this  service  is  an  inspiring  record 

298 


RECRUITING  ON  THE  PRAIRIES 

of  personal  work.  Of  three  incidents  he  has  told 
thus: 

"  One  day  I  was  at  a  railway  junction  with  three 
hours  on  my  hands  before  my  train  was  due.  I 
thought  of  an  acquaintance  several  miles  distant  and 
determined  to  call  on  him. 

"  I  took  a  bee  line  across  the  prairie.  On  the  way 
I  saw  a  man  plowing  in  the  field,  and  something  said 
to  me,  *  Talk  to  that  man  about  his  soul.'  I  was  in  a 
hurry,  and  I  said,  '  Not  now.'  The  second  time  some- 
thing said,  '  Go  and  talk  to  that  man  about  his  soul.' 
But  I  said,  '  When  I  come  back  I  will.'  The  third  time 
something  said  to  me,  '  Talk  to  that  man  about  his 
soul.'  Whereupon,  I  ran  over  to  where  he  was,  halted 
him,  and  asked,  *  Are  you  a  Christian  ?  '  He  stopped 
his  team,  and  said  he  didn't  know.  I  told  him  he  had 
better  find  out. 

"  During  the  conversation  that  followed  he  told  me 
that  he  sometimes  felt  he  ought  to  be  a  Christian,  and 
that  he  thought  if  it  were  not  for  his  wife  he  might 
be  a  Christian.  Usually  the  difficulty  is  on  the  other 
side.  I  asked  him  if  his  wife  was  at  home.  When  he 
said  she  was,  I  proposed  that  we  go  to  the  house.  He 
left  his  team  in  the  field  and  we  walked  out  together. 

**  In  the  house  I  saw  three  children.  '  Don't  you 
know  that  these  children  need  a  praying  father  and  a 
praying  mother?'  I  asked.  We  talked  a  while,  then 
we  all  knelt.  Before  we  rose  they  had  given  their 
hearts  to  the  Lord.  They  had  both  been  afraid — as 
is  so  often  the  case — to  talk  to  each  other  about  this 
most  important  matter. 

"  When  I  was  ready  to  go  it  was  nearly  train  time, 
299 


THE  BOOK  OF  PERSONAL  WORK 

so  I  rushed  back  to  the  depot  without  seeing  my 
friend." 

"  One  day  I  was  invited  out  to  dinner  by  a  woman 
who  was  a  professing  Christian ;  but  her  husband  was 
not.  She  gave  us  to  understand  that  we  had  better 
not  say  anything  to  him  in  regard  to  religion,  as  he 
might  not  take  it  kindly.  After  a  pleasant  visit  I 
wished  to  go  out  for  a  walk.  Before  starting  I 
suggested  that  we  have  a  short  Scripture  reading  and 
a  word  of  prayer.  Before  kneeling  I  put  my  hand 
on  the  husband's  shoulder  and  said,  '  Now,  John,  just 
give  your  heart  to  the  Lord  while  we  pray.' 

"  He  came  to  church  that  night  without  his  wife. 
On  the  way  home  he  passed  a  little  wood.  Into  this 
he  turned  and  knelt  to  pray.  He  arose  feeling  so 
happy  that  he  hardly  knew  what  had  come  over  him. 
All  at  once  it  dawned  on  him  that  he  had  accepted 
Christ  and  that  his  sins  were  forgiven.  When  he 
reached  home  he  wakened  his  wife  and  told  her  the 
story.  The  next  evening  at  our  meeting,  he  related 
the  incident  of  the  night  before  and  gave  a  rousing 
testimony  of  how  the  Lord  had  forgiven  his  sins. 
He  was  afterward  made  an  officer  in  the  church." 

"  While  riding  in  a  caboose  on  one  of  my  trips  a 
tall  old  man,  rather  surly-looking,  entered.  His  shoes 
were  ragged  and  his  face  and  hair  looked  as  though 
he  had  not  seen  a  barber  shop  for  a  month  or  two. 
He  had  a  fiddle  case  in  one  hand  and  his  wardrobe  tied 
up  in  an  old  bandanna  in  the  other.  As  he  sat  op- 
posite to  me  my  heart  went  out  to  him.     I  wondered 

300 


RECRUITING  ON  THE  PRAIRIES 

if  he  knew  that  the  Lord  loved  him  and  I  became  very 
anxious  to  speak  to  him  about  it.  After  a  while  I  asked 
him  what  he  had  in  his  box.  When  he  said  it  was  a  fid- 
dle, I  asked  him  to  get  it  out  and  play  a  tune.  To  my 
surprise  he  played  all  gospel  hymns.  So  I  said,  '  You 
must  play  in  church.*  He  shook  his  head.  *  You 
certainly  must  play  in  Sunday  school,'  I  suggested. 
Again  he  shook  his  head.  He  told  me  they  had  no 
use  for  tunes  of  that  sort  where  he  played." 

This  was  Mr.  Sultzer's  chance,  and  he  used  it  to 
urge  the  man  to  become  a  Christian  and  start  a  Sun- 
day school  at  his  home. 

Before  the  two  men  parted,  a  promise  had  been 
given  by  the  man  to  go  round  and  ask  his  neighbors 
to  gather  for  Sunday  school  on  a  certain  Sunday. 
The  missionary  said  he  would  be  there  and  help. 

"  On  the  Saturday  before  the  meeting,  he  met  me 
at  the  station,  twelve  miles  from  the  schoolhouse,** 
Mr.  Sulzer  concluded  the  story.  "  When  we  reached 
the  schoolhouse  we  found  it  had  lots  of  grain  stored 
in  it  and  that  it  had  not  been  used,  even  for  a  day 
school,  for  a  long  time.  We  cleaned  it  out  and  got  it 
ready  for  Sunday  morning,  when  we  had  a  full  house 
and  organized  a  Sunday  school.  It  flourished,  and  in 
a  year  or  two  a  church  developed  out  of  it. 

"  One  day  a  couple  of  years  later,  when  I  was  at 
his  home,  I  asked  him  to  give  me  a  tune.  He  said  he 
couldn't;  he  had  sold  his  fiddle  because  the  people 
kept  coming  after  him  to  play  for  dances.  The  family 
moved  later  from  the  place,  and  I  have  heard  that 
both  he  and  his  daughter  are  to-day  playing  violins  in 
Sunday  school." 

301 


LXXIII 
PASSING  ON  THE  BLESSING 

TT7HEN  Edward  Card,  a  Nova  Scotia  boy,  was 
^  ^  ten  years  old  he  left  school  and  went  to  work  on 
fishing  and  coasting  schooners.  While  a  sailor  he 
learned  to  drink.  When  he  was  nineteen,  he  left  the 
sea,  and  went  to  Chicago.  There  he  worked  as  a 
helper  in  a  foundry ;  and  there  he  fell  deeper  into  sin. 
Finally  he  was  discharged.  Taking  his  savings  he 
went  to  Omaha.  There  he  did  odd  jobs,  and  lived 
in  the  saloons.  Soon  he  had  spent  all  he  had.  So 
he  left  the  city  hoping  to  get  away  from  his  bad 
habits.  He  counted  the  ties.  He  stole  rides  on  freight 
trains.  He  begged  from  door  to  door.  Finally,  at 
a  way  station,  he  agreed  to  care  for  three  carloads 
of  hogs  about  to  be  shipped  to  Chicago.  The  story 
of  the  prodigal  son  was  thus  duplicated  in  his  ex- 
perience, so  far  as  misery  is  concerned. 

In  Chicago  he  found  work  as  porter  with  the  United 
States  Express  Company.  He  attended  to  duty  and 
was  promoted  to  positions  of  trust.  He  had  not  given 
up  drinking,  however.  Many  times  he  could  not 
understand  how  he  was  able  to  hold  his  place.  Fre- 
quently he  would  wake  up  after  a  debauch  and  find 
himself  in  Minneapolis,  or  Omaha,  or  Kansas  City. 
More,  he  was  a  defaulter.  Once,  on  the  Harlem  Race 
Track,  he  stared  the  penitentiary  in  the  face,  for  he 

302 


PASSING  ON  THE  BLESSING 

had  lost  one  hundred  and  fifty  dollars  of  the  Com- 
pany's money.  The  crime  was  not  discovered,  and 
he  returned  the  amount  in  installments. 

He  knew  he  was  on  the  brink  of  a  drunkard's  grave, 
but  he  saw  no  way  to  escape  until  a  friend  urged  him 
to  go  to  the  noonday  prayer  meeting  at  Willard  Hall, 
Chicago.  He  accepted  the  invitation,  and  there,  on 
January  14,  1893,  in  response  to  the  plea  of  a  Gideon 
who  told  him  he  needed  the  help  of  Christ,  he  gave 
himself  to  the  Master. 

From  that  day  he  determined  to  pass  on  the  blessing 
he  had  received.  Men  had  spoken  to  him  in  his  time 
of  need,  urging  him  to  be  a  Christian;  he  would  lose 
no  opportunity  to  speak  to  others. 

In  Chicago  it  was  his  joy  to  know  that  many  wel- 
comed his  words  of  cheer  and  invitation.  They  were 
all  the  more  ready  to  listen  to  him  because  he  was 
doing  his  work  well,  and  was  receiving  merited  pro- 
motion. 

A  few  months  later  he  was  transferred  to  St.  Louis, 
where  he  became  general  agent  of  the  express  com- 
pany. In  his  new  home  he  continued  the  personal 
♦  work  for  souls  begun  in  Chicago.  Everywhere,  in 
the  ofifice,  on  the  street  cars,  in  places  of  amusement, 
his  genial  presence  was  made  known  as  he  spoke  tact- 
ful words  which,  in  many  instances,  were  used  to 
help  men  to  a  better  life.  Of  course  there  were  those 
who  discouraged  him,  as  there  were  those  who  called 
him  a  hypocrite.  But  he  kept  on  serenely,  and  earned 
his  way  to  the  approval  of  both  employers  and  asso- 
ciates. 

He  had  been  in  his  new  position  only  a  year  when 

303 


THE  BOOK  OF  PERSONAL  WORK 

a  company  of  Christian  business  men  decided  to  open 
the  City  Mission  for  the  help  of  the  men  who  were 
"  down,"  in  the  "  barrel  house  "  district  of  the  city. 
At  once  their  thoughts  turned  to  the  soul-seeking  ex- 
press agent.  What  a  glorious  thing  it  would  be  if 
they  could  persuade  him  to  be  superintendent! 

Two  or  three  men  who  learned  of  their  plan  said 
it  was  nonsense  to  think  of  persuading  him  to  accept 
the  position.  "  He  would  be  a  fool  to  give  up  a 
sure  twenty- four  hundred  dollars  a  year  for  the  pos- 
sibility of  bare  support  you  have  to  offer  him." 

Those  who  said  this  proved  to  be  bad  prophets,  for 
when  the  proposition  was  made  to  Edward  Card,  he 
accepted  it  at  once.  He  was  looking  for  just  such  a 
chance  to  devote  his  life  to  the  personal  work  that 
had  been  more  and  more  engrossing  his  attention  since 
his  conversion. 

During  the  first  four  months  of  his  new  service 
he  received  a  little  more  than  the  express  company 
had  paid  him  for  two  weeks.  "  But  what  of  that?  "  he 
said,  with  a  glad  smile,  to  a  friend  who  tried  to  sym- 
pathize with  him.  "  I  had  a  small  balance  in  the 
bank  to  draw  on.  And  every  day  I  could  speak  to 
ten,  twenty,  thirty  men,  one  by  one,  as  well  as  address 
the  company  that  gathered  every  evening.  At  last 
I  had  found  work  in  which  my  soul  delighted." 

Helpers  were  inspired  with  his  vision  of  the  im- 
mense possibilities  of  the  personal  message  to  the 
men  on  the  street.  One  such  man,  a  traveling  sales- 
man for  a  New  York  house,  who  had  been  on  a  long 
debauch,  was  asked  by  an  assistant  to  go  and  speak 
to  Mr.  Card.     "  He  will  tell  you  what  you  need,"  he 

304 


PASSING  ON  THE  BLESSING 

said.  That  day  the  man  became  a  Christian.  Not  long 
after  he  became  an  enthusiastic  Gideon,  and  so  helped 
Mr.  Card  to  pass  on  the  blessing  received  in  Chicago. 

The  personal  plea  of  the  superintendent  reached 
the  heart  of  a  tramp,  who  later  enlisted  in  the  marines. 
When  he  was  stationed  at  Mare  Island,  San  Fran- 
cisco, he  was  instrumental  in  leading  many  of  his 
comrades  to  Christ. 

One  of  the  earnest  men  who  came  to  share  Mr. 
Card's  passion  for  souls  was  an  outcast  until  the 
superintendent  found  him,  and  urged  him  to  give 
Christ  the  chance  to  make  a  man  of  him.  Filled  with 
surprise  that  anyone  could  think  there  was  hope  for 
him,  he  listened  to  Mr.  Card's  entreaties  and  began 
the  fight  back  to  manhood. 

For  a  year  he  remained  in  St.  Louis,  where  he  fol- 
lowed in  the  footsteps  of  the  man  whom  God  used 
to  win  him  to  Christ,  seeking  men  on  the  street  and  in 
the  saloons  and  giving  them  hearty  invitations  to 
"  taste  and  see  that  the  Lord  is  good." 

At  length  he  joined  the  navy,  in  order  that  he  might 
live  in  daily  touch  with  the  sailors,  and  satisfy  his 
longing  to  testify  for  his  Master.  With  two  carloads 
of  recruits  he  started  for  the  Pacific  Coast.  Within 
twenty-four  hours  he  was  hard  at  work.  At  first  his 
companions  made  all  manner  of  sport  of  him,  but  his 
earnestness  finally  won  a  number  of  them.  Several 
were  converted  on  the  journey.  During  the  first  month 
at  Mare  Island  nineteen  were  brought  to  Christ. 
Later  he  was  transferred  to  Sitka,  Alaska,  where  he 
was  so  persistent  and  so  successful  in  talking  for  the 
Master,  that  he  was  nicknamed  "  the  sailor  evangelist." 

305 


THE  BOOK  OF  PERSONAL  WORK 

Thus  the  resolution  made  by  Edward  Card  in 
Chicago  to  pass  on  the  blessing  he  had  received 
through  the  friendly  touch  of  one  who  longed  for  his 
salvation  is  being  passed  on  through  the  men  to  whom 
he  delights  to  speak  his  word  of  testimony. 


306 


LXXIV 

HIS  CHIEF  BUSINESS 

TTENRY  CLAY  TRUMBULL,  that  past  master 
-■■-'■  in  personal  work,  once  said :  "  Of  the  two  men 
I  have  known  who  seemed  more  than  any  other  per- 
sons I  ever  met  to  be  always  and  absolutely  devoted 
to  the  Master's  work,  as  shown  in  every  word  and 
act  of  their  lives  while  I  was  acquainted  with  them, 
one  was  literally  living  from  hand  to  mouth,  never 
perhaps  possessing  a  hundred  dollars  at  a  time,  while 
the  other's  possessions  could  be  counted  by  the  millions. 
This  is  incidentally  an  illustration  of  the  truth  that 
it  is  not  what  a  man  has  or  what  he  lacks,  but  it  is 
what  he  is  in  his  Master's  sight  and  service  that  com- 
mends him  to  God  and  to  his  fellows.  One  of  these 
two  men  was  '  Uncle  John  '  Vassar.  It  can  be  imag- 
ined which  of  the  two  he  was." 

In  1850  the  American  Tract  Society  asked  John 
Ellison  Vassar  to  become  one  of  their  colporteurs  to 
carry  books  to  the  homes  of  people  in  the  West. 
Although  he  was  receiving  a  better  income  where  he 
was  than  he  could  hope  for  in  the  new  employment, 
he  accepted  the  offer  because  it  would  give  him  the 
opportunity  for  which  he  longed  to  approach  indi- 
viduals on  *'  The  King's  Business." 

His  first  attempt  was  made  in  Illinois  at  a  time 
when  prospects  were  not  favorable.     A  drought  af- 

307 


THE  BOOK  OF  PERSONAL  WORK 

fected  his  sales,  but  he  was  not  discouraged.  **  I  am 
not  disappointed  in  the  least,"  he  wrote.  "  The  Lord 
is  a  present  help.  I  pass  along  the  highways  con- 
tented with  any  fare,  and  stop  where  the  night  over- 
takes me,  witnessing  all  the  time  to  small  and  great 
that  Christ  has  power  to  save." 

Everywhere  he  went  men  came  to  expect  him  to 
talk  to  them  of  religion,  and  it  was  a  common  occur- 
rence when  a  revival  followed  his  visit  to  a  com- 
munity. Once,  when  he  found  himself  in  the  home 
of  a  Christian  father  and  mother  he  had  known  in 
the  East,  he  asked  them  about  their  neighbors.  They 
were  compelled  to  own  that  they  had  been  among 
them  for  five  years  and  had  never  learned  if  they  were 
Christians.  There  was  then  no  Sunday  school  in  the 
neighborhood;  but  within  a  few  weeks  the  awakened 
Christian  parents  secured  the  vicinity,  organized  a 
Sunday  school,  and  gathered  the  people  for  regular 
church  services. 

This  is  but  a  sample  instance  of  many,  for  he  was 
a  tireless  worker.  In  one  of  his  reports,  he  said: 
"  I  visit  frequently  forty  families  a  day,  have  a  meet- 
ing somewhere  every  night,  and  speak  to  three  Sunday 
schools  practically  every  Lord's  Day.  I  have  con- 
versed with  over  three  thousand  people  during  the 
last  three  months  on  the  subject  of  personal  religion." 

Not  always  were  his  advances  well  received,  but  his 
earnestness  and  sincerity  soon  won  him  a  sympathetic 
hearing.  Once,  when  in  Cleveland,  he  called  at  a 
beautiful  home  on  Euclid  Avenue.  "  What  do  you 
want,  sir?"  was  the  greeting  of  the  mistress.  *' I 
am  a  colporteur  of  the  Tract  Society,  and  I  am  selling 

308 


HIS  CHIEF  BUSINESS 

these  books."  "  We  have  a  library,"  was  the  reply. 
'*  I  don't  doubt  it,"  he  answered,  "  but  the  truth  is  I 
am  legs  for  Bunyan,  Baxter,  Flavel,  and  others." 
His  quiet  speech  won  the  lady,  who  asked  him  into 
the  parlor.  Then  he  began  his  real  business.  *'  I 
am  not  only  a  seller  of  books,  but  I  am  anxious  to 
know  if  you  love  Jesus,"  he  said.  ''  I  am  a  member  of 
the  Church,"  was  the  answer.  "  So  am  I,"  said  her 
visitor,  "  but  I  fear  that  God  will  not  take  our  church 
records.  He  counts  the  names  recorded  in  the  Lamb's 
Book  of  Life."  The  lady  was  soon  in  tears,  and  when 
prayer  was  proposed  she  fell  on  her  knees  beside  her 
visitor.  When  he  left,  she  begged  him  to  forgive  her 
for  the  way  in  which  she  had  at  first  received  him. 

A  stranger  in  a  New  York  village,  seeking  the  home 
of  a  friend,  asked  the  way  of  a  man  whom  he  passed. 
The  direction  was  given  by  the  man,  who  immediately 
inquired,  ''Are  you  a  Christian,  my  young  friend?" 
After  a  satisfactory  answer  he  went  on  his  way,  re- 
marking that  he  was  "  in  a  hurry  to  look  up  some  lost 
sheep."  When  the  stranger  reached  the  home  of  the 
friend  he  sought,  he  told  of  his  encounter  with  "  a 
crazy  man  in  search  of  some  sheep."  "  Why,  that 
was  John  Vassar,  our  county  missionary,  and  the 
sheep  that  he  was  in  search  of  are  the  Lord's,"  was 
the  laughing  explanation. 

Sometimes  men  sought  to  avoid  him,  and  he  always 
seemed  to  know  instantly  whether  to  follow  them  up 
or  to  let  them  alone  for  a  time.  An  instance  of  per- 
sistent following  up  is  told  by  his  biographer,  Thomas 
E.  Vassar: 

"  One  day  Uncle   John   felt  the  impression  very 

309 


THE  BOOK  OF  PERSONAL  WORK 

strong  that  he  ought  to  go  and  see  a  wavering  young 
man,  evidently  troubled  about  his  salvation.  It  was 
nearly  noon,  and  the  men  on  the  farm  were  coming  in 
from  the  field.  All  gathered  around  the  table  for 
dinner  save  the  one  that  it  was  desired  to  reach.  The 
father  said  that  his  son  would  probably  be  in  presently, 
but  he  did  not  come.  Uncle  John  feared  that  he  was 
keeping  out  of  the  way  purposely,  and  determined  to 
go  out  and  look  him  up.  Through  all  the  outbuildings 
he  searched  and  called,  but  without  success.  He  was 
about  to  give  up  the  quest,  when  he  chanced  to  spy 
the  open  door  of  a  corn  crib,  and,  on  entering,  he 
found  in  a  large  hogshead  the  young  man  crouched. 
Climbing  right  over  into  it  by  the  trembling,  con- 
founded, humiliated  sinner's  side,  he  began  to  talk  and 
pray,  and  there  the  penitent  settled  the  question  to  be 
forever  the  Lord's.  Afterward  he  confessed  to  Uncle 
John  that  when  he  saw  him  looking  around  he  took 
a  sort  of  malicious  satisfaction  in  thinking  he  had 
evaded  him.  But  when  discovery  came,  then  over  the 
fugitive  crept  such  a  sense  of  shame,  and  meanness, 
and  foolishness  and  wickedness,  as  made  him  loathe 
himself." 

Mr.  Vassar  always  spoke  of  himself  as  a  humble 
"  shepherd  dog,"  whose  work  it  was  to  gather  the 
people.  ''  Come,  bishop,"  he  was  accustomed  to  say 
to  a  pastor  with  whom  he  was  laboring,  "  the  Lord 
wants  you  to  feed  the  sheep  that  he  shall  use  me  to 
bring  together." 

"  One  winter,"  related  one  minister  who  knew  him, 
"  when  coming  to  labor  with  our  own  church,  a  heavy 
snow  storm  set  in.     It  continued  till  the  roads  were 

310 


HIS  CHIEF  BUSINESS 

blocked.  The  people  could  not  get  out,  and  meetings 
were  not  to  be  thought  of.  But  he  could  not  be  snow 
bound.  He  would  flounder  through  the  drifts  some- 
how, often  kneeling  in  them  to  thank  God  for  mercies 
granted  or  to  plead  with  God  for  mercies  needed." 
In  such  a  time  of  storm  he  came  to  a  home  in  New 
York.  A  daughter  saw  him  and  sought  to  escape, 
but  her  mother  urged  her  to  "  stay  and  listen  to  a 
man  who  has  traveled  through  this  snow  knee  deep 
to  do  us  good."  Soon  after  he  was  admitted  he 
prayed  with  the  family.  "  And  such  a  prayer  we 
never  heard  before,"  the  daughter  afterward  said. 
"  We  were  all  melted  down.  His  visit  was  short,  but 
it  was  wonderful."  Three  members  of  the  family, 
including  the  reluctant  daughter,  became  Christians 
that  day. 

Another  story  of  one  of  Mr.  Vassar's  conquests  is 
thus  told  in  the  biography : 

"  About  twenty  years  ago  Mr.  S was  drawing  a 

load  along  the  road  when  he  met  a  stranger,  who 
stopped  him  and  said,  *  What  may  I  call  your  name, 

sir?  '    The  one  addressed  replied,  *  My  name  is  S .' 

*  Ah !  You  are  a  deacon  in  the  church  here,  are  you 
not?  Well,  deacon,  my  name  is  John  Vassar;  now, 
is  your  wife  a  Christian  ? '  '  I  am  sorry  to  say  that  she 
is  not.'  '  Have  you  any  objection  to  my  calling  and 
conversing  with  your  family?'  Uncle  John  then 
passed  along,  and  the  deacon  went  on  and  turned  into 
a  field  with  his  load.  He  had  not  gone  more  than 
thirty  yards  when  the  thought  came  to  him,  '  How  is 
this?  Here  is  a  stranger  more  concerned  for  the  sal- 
vation of  my  family  than  I  am.    This  is  not  right.'    He 

311 


THE  BOOK  OF  PERSONAL  WORK 

jumped  off  his  load,  unhitched  the  horses  from  the 
sled,  tied  them,  and  started  for  the  house.  He  arrived 
just  in  time  to  hear  the  prayer.  That  load  was  not 
moved  again  for  six  weeks.  Mrs.  S was  con- 
verted, and  forty-two  others." 

Mr.  Vassar  was  calling  in  a  home  where  a  young 
man  was  visiting  a  young  woman  whom  he  was  soon 
to  marry.  Most  men  would  have  excused  themselves, 
but  the  "  shepherd  dog  "  saw  an  opening.  Learning 
that  the  young  woman  was  a  Christian,  while  the 
young  man  was  not,  he  urged  him  to  accept  Christ  and 
proposed  that  the  young  woman  should  kneel  and  pray 
for  him.  She  hesitated,  then  poured  out  her  heart 
with  great  earnestness.  It  is  not  strange  that  when,  a 
little  later,  the  young  people  were  married,  they  were 
already  one  in  Christian  service. 

Once  Uncle  John  led  to  Christ  a  stranger  driving 
an  ox-cart,  whom  he  overtook.  After  conversation, 
they  knelt  by  the  roadside.  Within  an  hour  he  hur- 
ried across  a  field  to  a  man  at  the  plow.  With  him  he 
knelt  in  the  freshly  turned  furrows,  and  the  result 
was  another  soul  won  for  Christ.  With  a  man  in  the 
field,  husking  corn,  he  pleaded  until,  after  a  season 
of  unwillingness,  the  man  knelt  with  him  among  the 
shocks.  The  farmer  and  three  members  of  his  family 
soon  united  with  the  Church. 

During  the  war  he  was  in  the  army,  not  as  a  chap- 
lain, for  he  was  not  ordained,  but  as  a  lay  worker. 
He  might  have  been  ordained;  in  fact,  all  arrange- 
ments had  been  made  for  this ;  but  he  heard  that  some- 
one had  said  he  sought  the  sacred  office  for  gain.  Then 
he  went  back  to  the  front,  determined  to  continue  his 

312 


HIS  CHIEF  BUSINESS 

work.  His  influence  among  both  enlisted  man  and 
officers  vv^as  very  great.  Everywhere  he  went  there 
was  a  prayer  meeting.  Revival  after  revival  was 
kindled  by  his  enthusiasm. 

Chaplain  Trumbull,  who  knew  him  well  during  his 
army  service,  once  told  two  incidents  of  this  period: 
"  While  working  as  a  lay  missionary  among  the 
soldiers  during  the  Gettysburg  campaign,  in  1863, 
Uncle  John,  with  others,  was  swept  in  as  a  prisoner. 
At  once  he  was  at  work  for  Christ  among  his  captors, 
even  while  being  taken  before  the  commanding  gen- 
eral, *  Jeb  '  Stuart,'  the  dashing  cavalry  leader.  An- 
swering the  general's  questions  as  to  his  occupation, 
Uncle  John  asked  lovingly,  '  Dear  General,  do  you 
love  Jesus?'  At  this  the  officer  who  had  arrested 
him  suggested  to  the  surprised  commander,  *  General, 
you  had  better  parole  this  man  and  send  him  back 
through  the  lines ;  if  not,  we  shall  have  a  prayer  meet- 
ing all  the  way  to  Richmond.'  Uncle  John  was 
paroled. 

"  Again  he  was  summoned  before  General  Ruger, 
:Of  the  Federal  Army,  for  being  in  camp  in  civilian's 
dress,  with  the  suggestion  that  he  might  be  a  spy. 
Uncle  John  explained  that  he  had  a  pass  from  Presi- 
dent Lincoln,  and  one  from  General  Patrick,  Provost 
Marshal  General  of  the  Army  of  the  Potomac;  and 
then  having  cleared  himself  of  suspicion,  he  added, 
*  And  now,  dear  General,  do  you  love  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ?  We  can  have  a  little  season  of  prayer  right 
here.'  The  General  was  willing  to  have  '  Uncle  John  ' 
jreturn  to  his  mission." 

After  the  close  of  the  war  he  renewed  his  servipe  io 


THE  BOOK  OF  PERSONAL  WORK 

the  homes  of  the  North.  If  possible,  his  passion  for 
personal  work  was  greater  than  ever.  His  earnestness 
and  enthusiasm  were  contagious.  Of  this  period  in 
his  life  an  incident  has  been  told  of  his  call  at  a 
fashionable  home  where  he  inquired  for  a  man  to 
whom  he  had  been  sent.  "  Not  finding  the  man  in,  he 
addressed  the  wife,  who  held  very  different  views  as  to 
religion  from  his.  In  vain  she  tried  to  shake  him  off. 
He  was  lovingly  persistent  for  Christ.  When  the 
lady's  husband  returned,  she  said,  '  There  has  been  an 
old  man  here  talking  to  me  about  religion.'  '  Why 
didn't  you  shut  him  up  ? '  asked  the  man.  *  He's  a 
person  you  can't  shut  up,'  she  answered.  '  If  I  had 
been  here,  I'd  have  told  him  to  go  about  his  business.' 
'  If  you  had  heard  him,  you'd  have  thought  that  he 
was  about  his  business.'  " 

A  pastor  who  sought  his  assistance  for  several 
weeks  as  a  lay  helper  among  his  people  told  of  talking 
to  him — when  on  the  way  from  the  station,  immedi- 
ately after  his  arrival — of  an  infidel  blacksmith  whom 
it  was  hoped  the  layman  would  be  able  to  influence. 
To  the  astonishment  of  the  pastor.  Uncle  John  insisted 
on  going  across  the  road  to  him  at  once.  The  unex- 
pected visitor  found  the  infidel  bending  over  the  hoof 
of  a  horse  which  he  was  shoeing.  Gently  he  spoke 
to  the  surprised  blacksmith.  The  pastor  expected  to 
hear  an  angry  retort  from  the  master  of  the  forge, 
but  to  his  astonishment  the  hoof  was  dropped,  and 
the  two  men  knelt  on  the  dirt  floor  while  Uncle  John 
prayed  with  him. 

Doctor  Trumbull,  w^ho  told  a  number  of  these  inci- 
dents, said  that  his  last  sight  of  Uncle  John  was  in  a 


HIS  CHIEF  BUSINESS 

New  York  street  car.  After  talking  with  him  for  a 
time,  the  man  who  made  personal  work  his  chief 
business  noted  a  man  across  the  aisle.  "  I  wonder  if 
he  loves  Jesus  ?  "  he  said.  As  he  spoke  he  was  on  his 
feet;  and  when  Doctor  Trumbull  left  the  car  he  saw 
his  friend  talking  earnestly  to  the  stranger. 


315 


CONCLUSION 


317 


COUNTING  OURSELVES  IN 

"  The  story  is  told  in  an  old  Tamil  book  of  twelve 
Brahmans,  on  a  pilgrimage,  who,  while  crossing  a 
stream,  escaped  with  great  difficulty.  Uncertain  if  all 
were  alive,  one  of  the  pilgrims  counted  his  com- 
panions :  *  Ondtu,  rendu,  mundru,  nalu,  ainthu,  aru, 
eru,  ettu,  onpathu,  pathu,  pathinondru ! '  thus  giving 
the  numerals  from  one  to  eleven.  '  Alas,  there  are  but 
eleven  of  us,  and  one  of  us  must  be  drowned ! ' 

*' But  who  was  missing?  All  responded  to  their 
names.  A  second  pilgrim  ranged  his  comrades  in 
line,  and  counted.  The  result  was  the  same.  There 
were  only  eleven  men;  and  yet  they  were  certain  that 
no  one  was  missing. 

*' '  Let  me  count ! '  said  a  third  Brahman.  When  he 
had  finished  he  declared  that  somebody  was  dead. 
Much  puzzled,  the  men  agreed  to  consult  a  hermit 
who  lived  near. 

"  The  hermit  asked  them  to  stand  in  a  row  while 
she  counted :  '  Ondru,  rendu,  mundru,  nalu,  ainthu, 
aru,  eru,  ettu,  onpathu,  pathu,  pathinondru,  pani- 
rendu ! ' 

"  '  Why,  there  are  twelve  of  you ! '  she  said.  *  It 
is  all  right.' 

"  It  was  not  an  easy  matter  to  convince  them,  but 
they  finally  admitted  their  error  when  they  found  that 
each  one  of  them  had  forgotten  to  count  himself!  ** 

The  late  Jacob  Chamberlain  in  telling  the  story,  in 

319 


THE  BOOK  OF  PERSONAL  WORK 

"  The  Kingdom  in  India,"  asked :  **  Do  not  we,  fellow 
Christians,  too  often  fall  into  this  very  Brahman  dull- 
ness, and  in  God's  work  each  fail  to  count  himself  or 
herself?  If  there  is  real  work  to  be  done  'for  Christ 
and  the  Church '  are  we  not  prone  diligently  and  re- 
peatedly to  count  all  the  others,  and  perhaps  uncon- 
sciously neglect  to  count  ourselves?" 

The  commission  of  the  Master  is,  "  Ye  shall  be  my 
witnesses."  We  hear,  but  are  so  apt  to  interpret  the 
message  as  applying  to  anyone,  everyone,  but  our- 
selves. How  many  Christians,  thus  leaving  them- 
selves out  of  the  count,  take  no  part  in  the  God-given 
work  of  seeking  the  lost?  What  of  our  opportunities 
to  witness  for  Christ  to  those  we  meet  in  the  home, 
in  business,  or  when  we  are  seeking  our  pleasure? 
Since  God  says,  "  Ye,"  let  us  be  careful  to  count  our- 
selves in,  that  we,  too,  may  have  a  part  in  bringing 
the  answer  to  our  own  prayer,  **  Thy  Kingdom  come," 


320 


LIST  OF  BOOKS  CITED 

Bates,  H.  Roswell,  Life  of.  Ralph  Harlow  . . .  Revell. 

Carter,  Robert By  His  Sons Randolph. 

Drummond,  Henry   G,  A.  Smith Doran. 

Electricity  and   Its   Simili- 
tudes     Tyndall    Revell. 

Evolution    of    a    Teacher, 
The  Ella  Gilbert  Ives .  Pilgrim   Press. 

Great  Acceptance,  The Guy  Thorne Revell. 

Hannington,  James   E.  C.  Dawson. . .  .Jacobs. 

Havergal,    Frances    Ridley, 
Life    of     (In     Christian 

Womanhood)     Mary  Pryor  Hack.  Hodder  and 

Stoughton. 

Havergal  Story L.  B.  E J.  H.  Earle. 

Heroes  and  Hero  Worship.  H.McGee Waters.  Crowell. 

In  the  Service  of  the  King.  Joseph  B.  Dunn.  .Putnams. 

Johnson,  Herrick,  Life  of. Charles    E.    Rob- 
inson     Revell. 

Kingdom  in  India,  The Jacob  Chamber- 
lain     Revell. 

Knightly  Soldier,  The H.  Qay  Trumbull.  Scribners. 

Lights  and   Shadows  of  a 

Long  Episcopate Henry    Benjamin 

Whipple    Macmillan. 

New  Era  in  Asia,  The Sherwood  Eddy.  .Missionary  Educa- 
tion Movement. 

Planting  the  Outposts R.  F.  Sulzer Westminster 

Press. 
321 


LIST  OF  BOOKS  CITED 

Quiet  Talks  on  Power S.  D.  Gordon. . . .  RevelL 

Recollections    of    a    Long 

Life    Theodore  L. 

Cuyler    Baker  and  Taylor. 

Taylor,    Hudson,   in    Early 
Years ^Mrs.  Hudson  Taylor  China  Inland  Mis- 
sion. 

Triumphant  Ministry,  The ."  Timothy  Kil- 

bourn  "    Westminster 

Press, 

Vassar,  John,  Life  of Thomas E.Vassar.  American    Sunday 

School  Union. 

Williams,  George,  Life  of.. J.  E.  Hodder- 

Williams Doran. 


3^2 


Princeton  Theological  Seminary   Libraries 


1    1012  01232  2519 


iW 


^VQsrt 


-!A 


